Sitting here now in a state of bliss can't believe how yesterday evening turned out.Was sitting in the house not planning on going out when a family friend who had split with her Ex 2-3 yr ago phoned to say she had moved to a new place so wife and me decided to vist instead of sitting in.
We got there and she had packed the kids off to their Dad for wkend so after the standard tour of new house my wife and her started nto a bottle of wine none for me as I was driving and within an hour both of them were just a bit tipsy.
After a while me sitting like a gooseberry the 2 of them drinking and giggling away our friend got up to use the toilet and my wife came over to me and cheers wine she unzipped me and started to suck my cock which she will only do when she is tipsy and well on her way to drunkness with usual promises of sex when we get home ( normally goes home and falls asleep but hey a BJs a BJ) when our friend walked back in and without missing a beat wife suggested she could join in.
Now this friend i have known for 20yr and maybe back in our teens i may have wondered about fucking her but had'nt looked at her this way for a long time and Two my wife knows I fancy other women but needless to say case of look don't touch so for her to suggest was mindblowing even on it's own.
So to my suprise and delight she came over and kneeled down and my wife aimed my cock at her mouth and she started to suck me off and taking turns both sucked me till i came and joy of joys they turned to each other now lesbians usually don't do it for me when surfing porn but sad i know closest to reallife lesbians I saw before was girls kissing so when these 2 started to 69 I started to get a stiffie again and muscled my way in and started to suck the first tit to come near me and licked at both their pussies in turn and soon I was rockhard againand slipped my cock into the wife and when our wife started to beg for it wife told me to nail her so before I knew it I was balls deep in her plowing and plowing till I came again.
When I turned to the wife she had passed out so after a reward suck me and friend went up to bedroom and after i got ready again fucked her once more.
So back home now wife in bd sleeping me well sated now all I can do is see what tomorrow brings

So, about a year ago I answered a mw4m craigslist ad in a city that I was going to be traveling to for business. I�d had a bi MMF fantasy for way too long and thought this would be a good way to fulfill it.

For several weeks leading up to my trip, we traded pics and emails. They were an attractive, well-educated couple who�d done things like this pretty regularly for a couple of years. I�ve had my fair share of sex, but never in a multiple partner situation, and never with another guy. I was, however, pretty �bi-curious� and had cammed with guys before.

Anyway, fast forward to the trip and meeting them. I was going to be in their town for 3 days and they wanted us to hang out every night. We met the first night at a bar for few drinks to loosen up. About 45 minutes in, �Sue� got an emergency call from work and had to leave. I thought our plans were about to fall apart, but she suggested that �Jon� and I go back to their house, hang out and wait for her to get back.

We get back to their house just as a young woman and little girl are walking out the front door. He jumps out of the car and runs towards them. I hang back a little. He hugs the older one and kisses the younger on the forehead and they get in a car and start to leave. He motions for me to come on in and explains that it�s his daughter and her sitter/nanny who only lives a few blocks away. The daughter is going to be staying at �Nicole�s� for the next three days and they�d come back to get a few things that �Jenny� had forgotten.

Once inside, he asks me what I think about his wife after having met her. I tell him she�s gorgeous, which she is. He says, �Did I send you the vid of her stripping and playing with herself? She loves for guys to see that beforehand.� I replied, �No.� �Well let�s go watch it before she gets home!� he says.

About five minutes into the vid and I�m hard as a rock and can�t wait to see her in person. I�m dying to stroke myself when Jon asks, �Are you hard?� I nod. �Can I see?� he says. He stands up and starts undressing and suggests I do the same. I just follow his lead and take off whatever he does. We�ve seen each other naked in pics, but I�m still pretty nervous I guess.

We�re both naked now and just sort of standing there. I look back at the vid just as she�s spreading her pussy lips and showing her clit. My dick twitches a bit and he says, �She�s gonna love that inside her!�

I look his direction and down at his, which is also hard. He steps towards me and touches my dick. I flinch a little but like it. I reach down and touch his. He rubs me a little then sort of pushes me towards the couch and urges me to sit down. I sit and before I can even think, he�s pushed my knees apart, put his head in my crotch and taken my dick in his mouth.

I look up at the video and the scene has changed. It�s now Sue sucking a cock that does not appear to be Jon�s. The camera pans out and I see Sue on all fours with this unknown dick in her mouth and Jon fucking her from behind. All the while Jon is between my legs giving me, what I must confess is, fantastic head!

There�s some position changes going on in the vid and, just as the stranger takes Jon�s cock in his mouth, the phone rings. It continues to ring until the machine picks up and I hear Sue saying, �Jon, pick up the phone!� He stops sucking me and goes to the phone. I look over and see the same hard cock that�s getting sucked in the vid and think that I might be willing to take him in my mouth.

He hangs up and comes back over and says, �She won�t be back for several hours. Sorry.� Then he takes me back in his mouth. I look up again to see both Sue and the stranger working on Jon�s cock. I�m ready to suck him now.

Pretty "gay" so far I guess, but I promise it gets better!

More later�

This weekend was crazy, my sister in law and he husband were over for a BBQ. So as the night went on we decided to play truth or dare. The game started slow and boring , so decided to bring out a joint. So as we took shots and smoked the joint , I decided to step it up a notch. I asked my brother in law if he ever fantasised about hooking up with my wife which is his wife's older sister. Everyone got quite at first and his wife asked" so have you fantasised fucking my sis?" He got an red and answered yes. As my wife passed her sister the joint she asked me if i ever thought about fucking her. I almost spit out my whiskey. My wife asked "so have you?" I answered with out hesitation " fuck yeah, maybe every other day," she immediately replied" I been wanting to fuck you too." My wife took a hit and asked her sister truth or dare. She took dare and for some reason my cock got hard. My wife said" I dare you to kiss my husband" her sister looked at her husband and he said ' don't look at me, you took dare."she slowly turned around and asked her older sister." Are you sure about this" my wife replied " yes as long a we all promise to keep this a secret." We all agreed then my brother in law, stoned as fuck asked" so does this mean we are going to swap our chicks? " I looked at my wife and she answered him ," yes ,I know you always look at my tits when we are together." She agreed if we were all good with it. Everyone agreed and so it began. Her sister sat next to me and giggles. She said" I always been wanting to do this and know I'm nervous. So I dim the lights and light up the candles. As I sit down she says" Fuck it" she leans over and we begin to make out in front her
husband and sister. I open my eyes and see my wife kissing her sisters husband. We move the party to our bedroom. We are laying next to each other and our wives begin to suck our Dicks. It was so hot watching my wife get fucked while her sister is ridding my cock. We fucked all night. My brother in law passed out first, he never drinks or smokes. My wife sister crawled next to me and my wife and asked me if I would fuck her and her sister at the save time. I never cummed so much in my life. We schedule another fuck fest next weekend in vegas. We are sharing a room😉. I only have a couple ofpics, for the vegas trip I will record it. My wife is the dark haired one.

Fan of the site, first time post. Have never been able to fully divulge the greatest night of my life so here goes. I went to stay the weekend with a buddy of mine. The second night there, he had to work and I was hanging out around the house, playing video games. His sister and a couple of her friends came home and were out by the pool and jumping on the trampoline in their bathing suits. Of course, I couldn't help but peek through the blinds and was getting so turned on by watching them. When they came in they said they wanted to have a party and asked if I would go buy them some alcohol. I said I would but that it was going to cost them. They giggled and I ran to the liquor store. I spent a pretty good amount of money because I had every intention of getting them all wasted and playing the odds. Fast forward a couple of hours, we're all buzzing. The sister is flashing everyone and I'm the only guy, so I'm living it up, laughing and trying to play it cool. One girl, Becca, said she had never kissed a guy before and so they were asking me to teach her, which I did, but she was shy and kept stopping after a few seconds. Nicole was the one I really wanted to spend time with: tall, slender, long legs, and long brown hair. However, Nikki was the one I was getting all the attention from: little chubby, short hair, too much make-up, but some huge tits. The sister passed out on the couch, the redhead crashed in one room, and everyone started saying they were sleepy. Nicole was too drunk to walk, so I carried her up the stairs, but Becca and Nikki were right behind me. When we got to the guest bedroom, Nikki was asking where everyone was going to crash. I said that there were two beds and didn't really care (even though I wanted to end up with Nicole). When we got in the room, Becca went to one bed, Nikki to the other, and Nicole was yelling about wanting to hear music. I put on some music and Nicole wanted to dance. I'm dancing with her and she is saying her bra is uncomfortable and asks me to unhook it, pulling the back of her shirt up enough, but keeping the rest covered. I do and she takes it off under her shirt and throws it. I'm busy trying to figure out how I can manage to end up in the bed with her, but she pretty much passes out in my arms during the slow song. I have a decision to make, so I lay her down with Becca, the inexperienced one, opting to jump in the bed with Nikki, with those amazing tits. Sure enough, after a few minutes Nikki gets "cold" and asks me to put my arm around her. She starts rubbing my arm and wiggling her ass into me a little bit and turns her head towards mine and we start to kiss. I immediately squeeze her tits through her shirt and she whispers in my ear that she wants my cock, which was unbelievably hard at that point. I pull her shirt up and start to lick her nipples, biting them, and getting them hard. Half of a millisecond after I climb between her legs, Nicole starts yelling and bitching about something from the other bed. We try to ignore it, but she is just getting louder. My buddy's dad was a fireman so he wasn't home to worry about, but it is a little difficult to do stuff with some psycho ranting and raving 5 feet away. Nikki gets up to "take care of her" and after a few minutes of soothing, Nikki asks if I will come and talk to her. I get up and say everything is okay and she reaches out to hug me. I give her a hug, eager to get back to business with Nikki, but Nicole wouldn't let go of my neck. She says she wants to dance, so we slow dance with no music. Then she pushes me onto the bed (that Nikki has returned to). I lay there in between the two of them thinking I am about to hit the jackpot and wondering how I can maneuver to get some 2 on 1 action. Nicole all of a sudden throws a leg over me and climbs on top of me, straddling me. She starts to kiss me and I, of course, kiss back. I slide my hand up the sides of her shorts and squeeze her tight little ass. She is grinding her hips all over me and I reach over to Nikki who immediately pulls her arm away and rolls over facing the wall. Oh fucking well, I think to myself, and focus all of my attention on Plan A anyway. Nicole whispers that she wants me and gets up to move to the floor. I follow her down to the floor and she pulls off her shorts. I kiss her knee and drag my tongue up the inside of her thigh until I reach her pussy and start to lick with every fiber in my being to make sure this is the best this chick has ever been licked. She moans and writhes, squeezing her legs around my head and soon comes. I lay on my back and she climbs on top of me, leaning over to put her nipple in my mouth. I slide my hand in between her thighs and slide a finger into her. She was so tight and wet, but she soon started scooting down and pulled my shorts down, then licking my head and shaft. She gives a warning about not cumming in her mouth and takes me and starts to suck. She wasn't the greatest at giving oral, but I didn't care. I was trying to find my phone to start taking a video, but couldn't get to it on the table above me. Then all of a sudden, she stops. I asked what was wrong and she says I came and she is pissed that I came in her mouth. I'm flabbergasted because in no way shape or form did I come. I'm wondering wtf is going on and she gets up, puts her shirt on and leaves the room. WTF?! So I lay there, considering my chances if I climbed back into bed with Nikki who undoubtedly listened to the entire episode. I sat up, making a little bit of noise, checking my phone - letting her know that I was there. Nothing. Sigh. I stood up in the middle of the room for a second and my eyes adjusted to the dark. I noticed Becca. The comforter was off of her and her legs were exposed, with her shirt pulled up because of her sleeping position, revealing a little ass and tight panties. I moved to the bed and sat down. I put my hand out, but was physically shaking at the thought of touching her. I placed my hand on her back and started rubbing it back and forth. She moved over and I lay down next to her. She turned her head toward me and without opening her eyes, just leaned over and kissed me gently. We kissed for a second, but my hand was on her ass pretty quickly. I grabbed her hand and moved it to my crotch, letting her feel my hard on. She kept her hand there for a second, even stroking it once or twice, then patted it and pulled her hand back. Okay, she's not ready for that, I thought. I put my arm around her, content to stop and just go to sleep. My buddy came home from work and woke me up. He was laughing, asking what was going on. We went outside to smoke and I told him about the party and just that I had ended up laying down and guess Becca climbed in with me - that I had crashed before everyone. He said alright and went to crash, asking where I was going to lay down. Told him I would figure it out and went inside to the game room. I didn't realize it but there was Nicole on the couch. Fuck it, I thought, I'm going for it. I rubbed her back and whispered her name until she groggily woke up. Spat some bullshit about how sexy she was and made it seem like she fell asleep in the middle of making out. She said no, no, I promise I didn't and "resumed" making out. I sat on the couch and she straddled me, sliding my cock into her. I honestly didn't last as long as I would have liked, but hey, I got mine. We fell asleep on the couch together. The next day, my buddy's sister came with the drama (not knowing the whole story) but informing me that Nikki was pissed because she was into me but I was all over Nicole. I denied it and basically said Nicole was drunk and I laid her down and that was that. I never saw Nikki after that. We spent the day by the pool and I kept watching Nicole in her little bitty bikini, thinking to myself, Yeah, you got that last night. She wasn't giving me the time of day in the daytime, but oh well. Becca was though. She was smitten at our cuddling and how I "chose her at the end of the night" as she put it in a text. A month later (my next visit)Becca decided that I was "the One" and special enough to go all the way with. Never called her again after that. Anyway, that is my story. Didn't go exactly like I wanted, but I've never told anyone every detail that I can remember, so glad to share it. Hope some of you enjoy it and could really give two shits if you don't believe it. Have a good one, guys.

Part 20: Our Adventure [rest of the story on my profile :) ]

So I havent told you my name at all and that has its reasons. I think I'll just assume a pseudonym. I chose Sam (Still Anonymous Motherless - makes sense right? :D) so things will be a bit easier for me and for you as well.

Anyway, after Anna told me about her sex adventures with Beth, I wanted to get better at oral as well. So when Haley was out of house for a week, we met up whenever Jim left the house. First few times we did the basics. She was laying on her back while I went down on her. We had a deal that she would give me precise instructions on what to do and so I learned fast. When first it took her forever to cum (also because she had to concentrate to give instructions all the time) by the end of day 3 and after 10+ sessions. (Of course we also had sex in between, just left that out because its not really relevant).

The next day Anna went on her knees on the bed and lifted her ass up so I could lick her pussy. I had to get used to this new position but at the end of the day I mastered that as well. The last day Haley was away, we practised 69. Now this is a real challenge, I can barely think when I get my cock sucked by such a godess like Anna. Still, at the end of the day I was doing okay. When Haley came back I also told her I wanted to learn how to please her better and we did the same game, only faster since I already knew what I was doing. I just wanted to make sure she would grow suspicious.

There was another reason, why I wanted to practise my oral skills. I wanted to fuck Beth. And the only way I would get to fuck her was, if I was good at pleasing her.

The next time Anna and Beth met, Anna told Beth she had a surprise for her. While they were away drinking, I waited in my car in front of Beths appartment complex. When I saw them coming, I followed them to the door and got in with them, without Beth noticing. I went to the stairs, Beths flat was on the third floor. When I came there, the door was already closed. I could hear moans, so they had to be very close to the door. So I waited patiently. The moans subsided. I looked around, getting impatient. What if someone saw me? But then the door opened slowly and Anna waved me in. She had a blindfold in her hand and went to the bedroom. I slowly undressed, waited a minute then went to the bedroom door. It wasnt closed completely and I could hear Anna say:"Do you see anything? No? very good. Now let me get the second part of the surprise."
With that I entered the room, silently. There she was. Beth was laying on her bed, legs spread, pussy waiting to get licked. I went down on her while Anna watched me. She was fingering herself, I could hear her wet pussy. I stopped for a bit and Anna, holding her head near mine said "you like that?"
Beth answered "It feels a bit different than usual but I like it." So I kept going and soon Beth's pussy was super wet.
Beth:"Oh damn... when do I get to pleasure you Anna?"
I moved away slowly and Anna started stroking Beth.
A:"Soon enough... But wouldnt you love to get fucked right now? I mean, how long since you had a real dick?"
B:"Way too fucking long..."
Anna(touching Beths pussy):"If we just had a man here... would you let him fuck you? No matter what he looks like or who he is?"
B: "I would take any dick right about now..."
I put on my plain white mask. Anna pulled Beths hips to the edge of the bed, then kissed her on the mouth.
A:"Just imagine my dildo was a dick okay?"
B:"Okay..."
A:"And keep your hand where they are, otherwise you will destroy the illusion."
Beth nodded. I silently got in position, put my tip against her pussy.
A:"I will go slow..."
I pushed in the tip.
B:"That feels so... real... ughh"
I went back and forth, penetrating her deeper every time. When I was half way in Beth said
B:"Damn I wanna be fucked by a real man now." (Anna encouraged her to say more)
B:"I want my wet pussy slammed, and filled with hot cum. I want to be fucked hard and rough. uhhhgghh"
A:"You really what that?"
B:"Yessss.."
A:"Remove the blindfold then."
Beth did as she was told. She stared at me, or rather the mask.
B:"Who are you..?"
She didnt seem afraid, just surprised.
A:"Do you want to know who he is or do you wanna get fucked?"
B:"I want to get fucked."
So I started ramming her. Her tight pussy felt amazing. She moaned like a freak until Anna sat on her face. Anna faced me and pressed her hands against my chest. I couldnt take her hands because I was holding Beths legs up. I felt Beth's pussy contracting with her orgasm. We changed positions. Beth turned 180° so her head was on the edge of the bed, Anna in doggystyle position over her. Beth was eating out Anna while I was lubing up Anna's asshole and my dick. I slowly started penetrating her ass. Anna's moans were loud as never before. I fucked her ass slowly and after only 3 min or so Anna screamed, cumming so hard she gushed all over Beths face and my legs. Then she squirted again. And again. I pulled out and she collapsed next to Beth, twitching in an ongoing orgasm. I started fucking Beths head, since it was in a perfect position for that. When Anna recovered, Beth and her both got on their knees and they finished me off together. Anna was way better at head so I came in her mouth, filling it with my hot cum. She swallowed like a good girl.
B:"I wanted some of that cum as well.."
A:"Sorry sweety... maybe next time..."
B(looking up to me):"So there will be a next time?"
I nodded.

Anna and Beth would meet 2 or 3 times before my next chance with Beth. Beth was getting impatient. She wanted dick again, but only mine, since I knew how to please a girl. She wouldnt directly tell Anna that she wanted to fuck me, just say things like "I REALLY need a dick right now." And so on, but Anna made her wait (as I had suggested). So after three weeks or so, Anna told Beth:"If you want dick, tell me when you're home. Then some day, first you'll hear my voice and then see him."
B:"What does that mean?"
A:"You'll see..."

Some days later, I was at Beths appartment complex again. I rang her bell. When she answered over the coms, I held my phone to the mic and played a audio file I had from Anna. On it she said "Hey its me Anna, do you mind if I come up?"
So Beth opened the door for me and I went up. On the third floor I put on my mask. Beths door was open and I went in and shut it.
B(from another room):"Hey Anna, make yourself comfortable.."
When she didnt hear anything back she came to me. She wore panties and a crop top, no underwear. When she first saw me, she jumped.
B:"Woah there, you scared me! I thought you were Anna!... Well I guess thats what she meant when she said I'll hear her voice and then see you..."
I didnt answer and just slipped out of my shoes. She went up to me and touched the mask.
B:"You know I had hoped we could get rid of this mask..."
I shook my head.
B:"I want to see the man behind that mask... I want to know your name, your age... "
I softly pushed her away and pulled down my pants.
B:"Right to work huh? Well I got to admit... the mystery surrounding you kinda turns me on..."
She lifted one of her legs and started rubbing herself while I undressed.
When I was done she was already getting wet. I went to her, lifted her up and carried her to the bed. Now it was her turn to undress. It was done quickly and my erection was coming quickly as well.
B:"So... how is this going to work... if you dont speak... can I command you what to do?"
I thought about it for a second. Shrugged.
B:"I'll just tell you what I like and we'll go from there okay? Would you go down on me please....But wait, you cant with that mask on!"
She looked like she solved the puzzle and came forth victorious. But I went to her, softly took her hands and covered her eyes with them.
B:"You want me to cover my eyes? Arent you afraid I will cheat?"
I signaled her "you peek - I leave". She nodded.
I went down and watched her cover her eyes, moved the mask upwards and started licking her clit. I used all I learned with Anna, started fingering her after a while...
B:"Dont stop please... go on ohh ugghhguh. yeah oh... make me cum please... yeees."
Soon she came, her pussy dripping with her juice. I put the mask back on and removed her hands from her eyes. I showed her a small peace of paper which I had prepared in advance. On it: "Hard or Slow?"
B:"Can you fuck me slow, please? I'm sensitive right now..."
So we went missionary. My masked face right over hers. I just pushed in my tip.
B:"Fucking a total stranger in a mask is so fucking hot..." she kissed the masks mouth. I put my hand behind her neck and pushed the mask onto her mouth, while she made out with it. after a few seconds I had to move my head away, because I couldnt breath enough.

I pushed in inch by inch, feeling every single bit slipping in. Beth's moans got louder with every inch as well. When I was all in, I waited a few seconds before slowly pulling out again. I pushed in slowly again, a bit faster than the first time. I continued like this till I reached an acceptable speed. I started playing with her tits, but she grabbed my hands and said "go more slow here as well... please..."
So I gave her two fingers to suck on and when they were wet I used them on her tits, circling her nipples. Her second orgasm of the night came soon, her pussy contracting around my huge dick. Slowly fucking like this, I could go on forever so after an hour, Beth had had 4 orgasms total and I had none. But I didnt care, her pussy, her body, all felt great. After said hour, Beth finally got on her knees and sucked me dry. I had a huge cumshot coming, since we had been fucking for so long. Nevertheless, she swallowed it all.
B:"Holy shit I never had such a big cumshot..."
I left a few minutes after without ever saying a word.

A few weeks later, Beth was craving for cock again. I hadnt been at her appartment for all that time.

So once again I came to her, this time with a different audio file so she wouldnt expect me once again.
But when I came to her door, she was already standing in it. She smiled when she saw who her visitor was and went inside with me. We went to her bedroom right away and she laid down and spread her legs. I went down on her as soon as she had her eyes covered. Her first orgasm came just as fast as last time and when it did she immediately said "now fuck me hard. Push your dick in right away. and then fuck me hard."
I forced her into doggystyle. I forced myself into her and she squeaked. I grabbed her hips and fucked her as hard as I could. She took the pounding like a boss and when I was panting heavily under my mask we switched positions to cowgirl and she rode my dick like a champ.
B:"Grab my titties... grab em hard..."
I grabbed them and squeezed them, Beth squeaked again and came on my dick. I filled her pussy with my cum. she collapsed onto me. She then slipped off me and cuddled to my side.
B:"You know... all I really what now is to kiss you... I promise, I will keep my eyes closed..."
After thinking for a few moments I nodded. She closed her eyes and I pulled up the mask. I started kissing her lightly but soon enough we were making out really hard. We were making out so much that I god hard again. Her hand found my dick and soon she was sucking me off again. I covered my face again. After I shot my load down her throat I was getting ready to leave when Beth said:"You know whats strange? I feel like I'm falling in love with you..."

I never saw her again.

End of Part 20

Okay, so this happened a long time ago, but I still need to get it off my chest. And yes, it's true!I once went to the equivalent of a boarding school (ages 18 and up) and every year there was a reunion and that applied to every single class that had gone to that school for the past 30 years. The reunion took place on the weekend while the then current students were present. I'm sorry for the extra info, but it will be worth it. Anyway, about five years after I had attended, I was greeted by a girl about 19 years old. Not exactly gorgeous but nice enough, slightly chubby and definitely not the brightest bulb, but nice despite that.As it so happened, I had to share a room with another guy, who also wasn't the sharpest tool in the shed, but fortunately a nice guy.She was enamoured with both of us  so much so, that she wanted to have a threesome with us.I figured, okay, I'm in. That is to say until my roommate shared a bombshell I did not see coming. He confessed to me that he was indeed a virgin.Regardless of how much I wanted to have the threesome, my conscience kicked in and I came to the conclusion that his first time should not be a threesome.Don't get me wrong, I love sex, but this was not the right time to teach him something that he should learn from a woman, and the only partner he should have for his first time. She went on and on about everything she loved doing and she replied to my questions correctly. This told me that she was the real deal. As the hours passed, I knew that I was not able to be any decent sexpartner at such a late time. She talked about how she was going to the reunion the following year and she made me promise that if I was there on the reunion that year, that we would fuck.Well, horny and dumb me, thought, cool, and I said sure, I'm willing if you're up for it.And as particular date showed up, I went to the reunion and as she had promised, she was there.I was hoping to be let off the hook as I really was not that keen on fucking her. So when she said that if she found someone else that night, she would release me from the promise. You see, I always keep my word, if humanly possible. And here I was hoping against all hope that she would let me off the hook, but to no avail.I actually prayed, that's how desperate I was, but when she told me that she had failed to find someone new, I had to do it.We went back to my room and got undressed. She insisted that I should go first, and then she got undressed. She was plump and had a freshly shaved fat pussy. She sat on my lap while we were making out.She let me fondle her boobs as we were warming up to the main event. I then asked her to get on the floor and lift her legs up. She wasn't so keen at first, but I told her that her weight would make it difficult for me to get the job done properly. She obliged.I fingered her fat pussy and got her a little wetter than she had been and then I started to fuck her.I didn't take long before I came, but I wasn't done with her that easily. I then had her get on her knees and lick my cock clean. She wasn't too keen on the idea at first, but I told her that she had promised me that I could order her around and that she was okay with that.That was obviously a lie, but she didn't call me out on it, so she obeyed me like the slutty bitch I knew that she really was. I also fucked her fat ass and had her lick my cock clean afterwards.I will admit that the whole "session" took about an hour and a half.I finished with fucking her pussy before calling it quits. I kissed her on the forehead and told her to get dressed and leave.I did have a guilty conscience for about a minute, but I had to do her like that so that she wouldn't pester me for more. That's the only time I have done anything like that but I just had to.And that's it!

Kelsey
Part 7.1

Part1:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VA8BDBBF
Part2:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VDA1A9DB
Part3:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VDF3D844
Part4:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VF9F9A88
Part5:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V8538BC7
Part6:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VA86BDD4

I always found the secrecy enticing. Knowing that Jim was only a few hundred meters away made fucking Anna hotter than every other sex I had. It also made her more attractive. This was even more true in the times when I had a girlfriend. This time, I want to tell you the story of my gf Kelsey. There were a lot of differences between her and Anna. Kelsey was brunette, small(er) tits (B cups), brown eyes, normal ass. She was shy around people, avoiding eye contact as much as possible. Her style fit her character, she didnt seek attention with what she was wearing. Big sweaters, jeans and such.
But one thing they had in common: a lust for sex.

I met Kelsey on a party in Annas and Jims house. Anna was celebrating some kind of promotion. The house was full with colleagues of Anna (both male and female) and even a few of her girl friends. I knew most of Annas friends (you know at least two of them: Sophie and Riley) but non of her colleagues. I wore a white shirt and a tie plus jeans. The shirt fit me very well, highlighting my muscles and hiding what belly I had. I was freshly showered and eager to get some girl friend of Anna's into my bed (I knew I couldnt have Anna tonight). But before I even got into the house Anna changed my plans. She greeted me at the door (wearing a plain white strapless cocktail dress - she looked gorgeous and she knew it) with a kiss on the cheek, I asked "How is the party going?" She smiled and said "great, everyone is having fun... well everyone but Kelsey. She looks lonely and lost..." Me: "Kelsey?" She: "A colleague of mine." after a short pause she added "Would you do me a favor? I would like everyone to enjoy the party - could you take care of Kelsey? I dont know her too well, but she seems decent enough." I sighed. If she was lonely, that meant that she probably didnt look good. (Yes, if I want to bang a girl I care for the visual) I nodded "Cant refuse you I guess..." She hugged me and thanked me. I asked Anna how to find Kelsey, she just said "Just look for the one person who doesnt seem to fit in". I shrugged and went in. Following Anna's instructions I found Kelsey really fast, even though Kelsey was also wearing a cocktail dress. But hers, even though it could have revealed a lot of her, it didnt. It almost looked like she was trying to hide in that dress, even though it wasnt long enough for that. I cant really tell why I felt that way - maybe because her chest was completely covered, even though the dress wasnt made for that purpose - but I cant explain it any better. She was sitting at a table with some other people I didnt know, but she was not involved in the discussion. There was no drink in her hand so I went up to her, tapped her on the shoulder and asked "hey, do you want a drink? I was just about to get some for myself." She looked up to me, confused to see an unknown face (her face btw was beautiful - cant complain there), hesitated and said "yes". "Well what do you want?" Again she hesitated. I took the opportunity and said "Well then just come with me, this discussion sounds boring anyway." She again was hesitant but got up and went to the kitchen with me.

After we got the drinks I escorted her outside onto the balcony. We talked for a bit, exchanged names, talked jobs, sports etc. Really I was doing most of the talking... Then we got more drinks. She started opening up a little, talking about her work. When we got the third round of drinks, we went into the garden and sat on a bench (warm summer night) and started talking about her hobbies. She seemed really passionate, working at a animal shelter in her free time. Time flew by, more drinks ... we were both a bit tipsy when it came to the topic of dressing. I told her she shouldnt hide herself. She didnt understand so I stood up and pulled her into standing as well. Then I touched her at the hips and pulled down her dress, so far that her breasts were visible and even a little bit of her bra. "oh that was a little far" I said and pulled it back over the bra. She giggled the whole time, but when I touched her breast by accident she stopped and looked at me. I looked down at her, bent over to her (since I was a lot taller) and kissed her. She didnt react at first. I said "Sorry if that wasnt what you - " but I couldnt finish before she kissed me as well - tongue and all. We didnt stop kissing until I heard Annas voice call my name and then: "Kelsey? Are you out here?" We both freaked out a little, parted for a moment and looked at the house. The windows were lit and we could see Anna standing on the balcony but she didnt seem to see us. I answered "Yeah we're down here, I wanted to show her the garden." Anna: "Okay just wanted to check you are okay and if you already left. Half of the guests are already gone..." We got back in, and even more people were leaving. I looked at Kelsey, but she shook her head "I'm having a good time, I'm staying." The number of people boiled down to me, Kelsey, Anna, Jim and some of Annas friends. Kelsey and me continued our chat from before. Some of Annas friends tried to get my attention, surely to get a visit to my house. But I was absorbed with Kelsey. One by one Annas friends gave up, Jim also went to bed, while me and Kelsey were still talking. At last, only Anna and Kelsey were left with me. We were all drunk at that point. Anna said "I'm sorry guys, but I think I'll have to kick you out." Kelsey looked at her watch and said "oh shit already so late" (like 4 am?) And I said "Dont think you'll get a taxi soon here." Watching for Annas expression I added "but I live nearby, you can have the couch." Anna smiled and winked at me. I got the impression that was what she planned from the beginning, but I wasnt sure (later she told me it wasnt). After some back and forth Kelsey agreed, we went back to my house. On the way there, after we were out of sight, she even took my hand. She was so shy she didnt dare look at me, but I smiled broadly. I really liked her as well. When we got home I hugged her and said "so about that couch..." She looked at me and I said "Its not very comfortable... why dont you sleep in my bed with me?" Without waiting for her answer I took her up and carried her to my bedroom. I helped her undress and undressed as well. She whispered "I want you" but it was so quiet that I wasnt sure if I heard her right. I didnt ask though and went to brush my teeth (old habits die hard...). When I came back she was already asleep. I covered her but not before looking at her beautiful body. I have no idea why she was hiding herself.

I got a second set of sheets and lay besides her. I fell asleep without touching her.

The next day I woke up with a heavy head. I felt my morning wood. And a hand on it, stroking it slowly. I was awake immediately, only to see Kelsey shriek back. She sat to my feet, only dressed in the shirt I wore the night before. "good morning" I said, smiling. "Morning... sorry... I ... " I interrupted her: "Its all good, it felt really good.... Can you go on?" She nodded hesitantly and started stroking again, this time faster. Once my precum covered the tip she started sucking. And she was good at it. Far better than I expected. From her behaviour I would have guessed that she was inexperienced, but I was wrong. When she stopped she said "I want you to fuck me." Hard words out of her mouth. I looked surprised when she continued: "You didnt take advantage of me when I was drunk. You earned that. Also: Your dick is huge, I've never had such a big one." I asked her for her favorite position - doggystyle. I got behind her, she kneeing on the bed, lifting her ass towards me, I standing on the floor. I went in very slowly and indeed her pussy was tight, but after a few thrusts she said "harder!" So I increased my speed. Each pound she took was accompanied by a small "ah" from her throat. "Is that all you got?" she asked, so I pounded her harder and harder, her "ah"'s getting louder and louder. "Finger my ass!" she demanded (with Anna it was always me in command, this was new and exciting as well) and I did. I fucked her more slowly and her moans changed to deep "Uhhh"'s. After a while she asked "do you have lube?" When I had the lube she said "I want you to fuck my ass, but I never had such a big cock in it, use a lot of lube and do it slow please." I put some lube on my finger and pushed it in her ass, put more lube on my cock and then put the tip of it against her asshole. I pushed the tip in, "deeper" it came from her so I went deeper. A long "aaaaaahhh" escaped her mouth as I went deeper and deeper. I went all in. She took it. Her ass contracting around my cock. I went in and out slowly. Primordial grunts came from Kelsey as I lay my hand on her pussy and started playing with her clit. "I'm cuming" she moaned and seconds later I blew my load in her ass. She moaned loudly and her juice spilled over my bed. I pulled out and she collapsed on the bed, panting heavily, as did I. We cuddled for a little while and Kelsey seemed to be back to her old shy ways. She had her arms before her chest, while I had an arm around her and she was facing me, her head on my shoulder. After a while she started to relax a little and laid an arm on my chest. "That was amazing." I said and looked at her "I didnt expect you to be that... " - "Good at fucking?" she ended my sentence. Me: "Yeah I guess so." She responded "Well, normally I dont open up but when I love someone..." She stopped, inhaled sharply and looked at me in fear. I laughed and said "I like you as well." She exhaled. "whats for breakfast?" she asked. I got up, still all naked and said "Toast and eggs, if you like." She nodded. I put on a boxer and made breakfast.

End of Part 7.1
Took longer than expected to introduce Kelsey (Thats why its .1). Next story will be the one that I wanted to tell you this time :D You'll hear more about Kelsey I promise.

So my story happened quite a long time ago way back in 1983 so sorry no pictures, I wish I had some but only have my memories. I had just turned 18 and back then I was a walking hard on. My best friend Jim had joined the Army and that left his mum all alone, he made me promise to look in on her at least once a week to make sure she was doing ok and not lonely. For the first few weeks everything was normal I would go visit and have a coffee and chat. I was at a loose end one Sunday Morning and I popped over a little after 8am. She answered the door and well she was just out the shower and was only wearing a towel. For the first time I really noticed she was in fact very sexy. She went into the kitchen and put the kettle on I asked if I could use the toilet she laughed and said OK but as long as I didn't mind the mess. I got in there and on the floor was her underwear. Now I have always loved dirty panties and I loved sniffing and licking my sisters so when I saw hers I couldn't stop myself. They were still a little wet and my god made me rock hard licking them. I went to the kitchen and we had a chat and a coffee all the time she was just in a towel. She asked me if I could come and help her decorate her bedroom? I said yes and asked when she wanted me to do it. I had grown up helping my dad do that so was quite good at it. She said that next week would be good so I said I would come on Monday morning.
I turned up at 8am Monday morning and again she was just out the shower this time the towel was much smaller and as I followed her up the stairs I looked up and got an eyeful of her bare ass and pussy. My cock had a mind of its own and got rock hard. she turned round and without missing a beat asked me if I liked what I saw? All I could do is nod, we got to her room and she turned to me grabbed me and kissed me. She pulled away and told me to strip, this was not a choice for me she gave me an order and I did as I was told. As I pulled my shorts down my cock stood out rock hard she smiled and let her towel fall. OMG her body was beautiful, her breasts were small but nipples were sticking out, and her pussy had some hair on it but not a lot. She asked me if I was a virgin? And I am sad to say I was, she took my hand and said that was going to change. She got on her knees and took my cock in her mouth and started licking it. I didn't last long and shot my cum in her mouth, but being 18 my cock didn't even go very soft, she lay on her back and told me to fuck her. I did as I was told and again didn't last very long I told her I was about to cum and she grabbed my ass and pulled me close and I let go and filled her pussy with my cum.
She told me to get dressed and go but to come back that evening.
I went back that night just after 7pm She was naked when she answered the door and we never even made it out of the hall. I fucked her hard and fast again cumming inside her. We sat on the couch and she said She wanted me to visit at least once a day from now on. By the end of that first week I must have fucked her about 20 times.
Then on the Sunday she asked If I knew any girls who could join us? I laughed and said sorry but she said not to worry and that she had a friend. She said not to come till next week back then I didn't understand why but I now know she was about to go on her period.
I got a call that week from my friend asking if I was taking care of his mum, I almost let it slip just how I was taking care of her lol

The following week we fucked every day and she told me to come over on the Saturday and she had a surprise for me
I will tell you all about it later

I've just turned 50 and with that age bracket - there comes problems, the main ones being an enlarged prostate and erectile disfunction. I've got some Cialis and sometimes I wonder if a lot of the ED isn't psychological. My wife and I have been in an open marriage for a few years, she's bisexual and I love the fringe benefits of it. One night she went to a bar and brought back a very attractive female, who was about 45 years old (same age as my wife).
They were both tipsy, and my wife introduced me to Jessie, raven haired, medium sized tits and a nice tight body. They sat down on the couch and invited me over. Small chit chat ensued. My wife poured her some wine, and she drank some too - I refused because I knew that just in case I was going to get lucky, drinking wine would screw with my ED. I stepped away for a minute and went into the bedroom and took a Cialis, got a drink of water and chugged it. I went back into the living room where they were sitting and they were making out. Jessie noticed me, and stopped kissing my wife.
"Oh, I'm sorry I thought you were going into the other room to give us privacy..."
My heart sunk, looks like I wasn't going to be sticking my dick into Jessie tonight.
"My bad," I said, looking down - defeated.
My wife saw that I was a bit hurt and explained, "Jessie is a lesbian, she isn't into men... she doesn't mean any disrespect..."
I should really give them their privacy, I thought...
"Ok, cool - I'm going out."
So I got in my car and drove around, no destination - but then I thought about it, I just took a Cialis. Pretty soon my cock would be begging for some wet hole to fuck. I guess I could get sloppy seconds once my wife is done with Jessie... but that could be a while, so I decided to go to an adult bookstore a few miles from my house. Weird shit popped into my mind, "Maybe there's a hot chick I could fuck in a glory hole, I've never done that... or maybe I can get an escort or hooker..."
All kinds of shit was going through my mind. This bookstore is a 24 hour store, so I went in and it was busy as fuck. All I wanted to do was ask the guy behind the counter where to find a lady of the evening, but too many people were around him. I noticed two women looking at toys and giggling, the looked like they were in their mid 20s, so I tried to blend in and started looking at masturbators. The small version of the Fleshlight was 79$?! I was taken aback and shaking my head. I was trying to maintain the "no eye contact" creed while I browsed all kinds of toys. I stopped in front of the 'prostate massager' section, all shapes and sizes - I never had a massager or anything anal but I heard of the wonders of prostate massages. Too bad my wife and her new friend were fucking around or I'd definitely try to experience something like that. I heard a little whisper behind me, something like "you ask him..."
I turned around and it was the giggling ladies. One was a brunette with very dark brown eyes, the other woman had purple and white streaks in her hair, but had cool blue eyes. Both were very attractive.
"Hmm? What's up ladies? I asked.
They blushed, "ummm, are you gay? No offense if you are... we're just wondering about the prostate massagers..."
I blushed, "OH, NO NO! I'm not gay, I'm straight..." so I did something that I never did with a stranger, I opened up, "I have ED, and I've done some reading and some people say these things help. I just turned 50 a few days ago, and my wife is at home banging her girlfriend and I'm just here... browsing because - well I just took a damn Cialis and ... well that's that. Sorry if it's too much information... I'm not a creep or anything."
The brunette smirked, "You don't look 50 at all, I thought you were about 35 or 40 at most."
Purple haired girl nudged her friend, "he's cute for a 50 year old..."
They both giggled and blushed. I didn't know what to say, this was odd because I've never talked to anyone in any adult bookstore given the exception of the checkout clerk. They saw I was struggling too, and the purple haired one spoke up.
"So you let your wife bang other women? That's kinda hot... I just broke up with my boyfriend, and Amanda just doesn't like dating at all so we're both kinda of single but we keep each other company if you know what I mean?"
My dick twitched.
"I'm Mike," I said, extending a hand out to the purple haired girl. She took it, and replied, "I'm Mary and this is Amanda, nice to meet you Mike."
Amanda's face was turning a bit red, "Mike, since you don't have anything else to do, you want to join us for some coffee? There is a cafe just down the street!"
I agreed, and started walking towards the door when Mary said, "Mike, aren't you forgetting something?" while pointing to the prostate massager.
I picked up the smaller one, $45... and headed for the check out. I paid for it and the clerk put it in a black bag. I turned around and Amanda and Mary were gone. Well there goes that. I left the store and walked to my car.
"Mike!" I heard a call from a distance, it was Amanda waving from across the parking lot.
"Oh I thought you both bugged out," I laughed.
She took me by the arm, "oh hell no, and miss the chance to hang out with a sexy 50 year old with ED??"
We both laughed. Mary, Amanda and me walked down the street arm in arm to a cafe. We sat down and talked for what seemed to be hours. These two women were not only attractive, but smart as hell too. I asked how old they were.
Amanda spoke first, "I'm 23, just turned 23 in January."
"I'm 26," Mary said sipping her coffee.
I laughed, "you're both half my age!"
"Older men are sexy, our generation likes older men. You guys know what you want and you're not complete idiots, or assholes," Amanda said.
Again, my dick twitched.
Mary looked me in the eyes, "we're freaks in the sheets, Mike."
I couldn't help myself, "is that an invitation?"
Amanda put her hand on my knee, "why would two girls in their 20's be hanging out at a bookstore at night unless they had an agenda? You were the first decent guy that came in there and we were in there for a while..."
My heart started racing.
"We're gonna put your little toy to the test, if you let us..."
I was in for an adventure of a lifetime.
We went back and got in my car, I drove them to Mary's apartment, and we all went inside. There really wasn't any wasting time. They stripped me down as soon as the door was shut. My cock was in Amanda's mouth as Mary's tongue probed my throat. My hands wandered from Mary's sexy tits, down to her dripping wet pussy. My cock was rock hard as Amanda shoved it all the way in her mouth to the hilt. I'll admit, I don't have a huge cock, I'm just normal - but the way she was sucking my dick put me on top of the world. They led me to the bedroom and Amanda pushed me down on the bed. Mary unwrapped the prostate massager and started playing with it using her pussy. She let it slip inside her.
I got kind of worried, I never had anything going up my ass before... so my erection started going down.
"Oh, baby - nothing to worry about - just relax..." Mary said.
Amanda climbed on top of my face and I started licking her pussy, she smelled really good, and her pussy tasted sweet. Amanda started moaning and I grabbed on to her nice soft ass to steady her.
I felt Mary playing with my cock, pumping it with her hand, then I felt her mouth around it and I was hard again. As Amanda rod my face, Mary mounted my hard dick and I felt how tight she was. I moaned as her pussy stroked me up and down.
Amanda came hard on my face, squirting a little - but I didn't mind at all. I held her against my mouth until she almost passed out.
Amanda crawled off to the side, and shivered. I could see Mary in all of her glory, bouncing on my cock, smiling. Her nails sunk into my chest as she rode me, moaning. Amanda got up and started fingering Mary's clit and licking her tits as she rode me. Soon Mary came hard, and I could feel her warm pussy juices dripping onto my balls.
"Your turn," Amanda said to me as she grabbed the prostate massager and rubbed it on her pussy.
"We gotta get it nice and wet Mr. Mike..."
Mary spit on her fingers and started rubbing my asshole and Amanda slowly pushed the pussy juice soaked massager in. I moaned in pain, that shit hurt...
"It's ok Mike, we're going to go slow..." and they did.
Mary started sucking on my cock as Amanda slowly used the toy on me. I tried my best to relax. I was trying to focus past the pain... it took a while but Amanda started hitting something that felt so good.
"That's it Mike, relax... we're going to drain those balls..." Amanda said, pushing the toy in, and pulling it slightly out. She started going faster, and then faster as Mary moved her mouth up and down on my pulsating cock.
"Give us all that cum babe, come on..."
I had these two young women fucking the shit out of me... and I felt this weird feeling starting to erupt around my entire body, like all of my nerves were electrified (but in a good way). Suddenly my cock erupted as Mary stopped sucking both of them literally started making out as cum exploded on their tongues and faces. They moaned, they licked my cock and more cum sprayed out. Mary deep throated me, then Amanda did. Then they kissed deeply. I was on the verge of passing out.
"Did you like that, Mike?"
"HOLY FUCK LADIES" I gasped.
They both laughed. They took the massager out of me and put it in a bag.
"I'm going to give you my number, I really hope you call me... I wouldn't mind having more adventures with you..."
"Did you think this was a one time deal old man??" Mary joked.
"You can spend the night with us if you want... no strings, just chill and cuddle and sleep..."
Amanda lit a joint and took a small hit, passing it to me. I took a hit, held it in and let it go as I passed the joint to Mary.
"I'd love to spend the night," I said as we all laid in the bed together.
When I woke up in the morning, both of these babes were cuddled into me. I woke them up and told them I had to go home. They both kissed me goodbye, we exchanged information and they promised me that there were a lot more adventures to come.
When I got home, my wife was passed out in bed with Jessie. Both were naked. Jessie had a tit hanging out of the covers, it was a little saggy compared to the ladies I just spent the evening with.
I started cooking some eggs, but couldn't help of thinking of Amanda and Mary.
I have to confess, I think I am falling in love with two women I just met at an adult bookstore... I've never been treated like that in my life, I felt like a king. Not only was everyone sexually satisfied, we all got along great. Maybe I'm just too deep into a fantasy with two young ladies... but honestly I want more of them. Not even concerned with fucking my wife at this point.

Chapter 3
This isn't a progressive prison. Quite the opposite. They aren't interested in rehabilitation, only punishment. As a result the guards carry a number of different weapons. Non-lethal but still damn effective. And they need to practice with them regularly. Your prescence offers them a unique opportunity to train using a person, rather than manniquins.
You're walked, naked, through the prison and out into the yard. During the walk your slutty fag body is seen by almost everyone. The prisoners taunt you and mock your tiny fucking clit. They promise that if they ever get their hands on you they'll rape you unconscious and cover you in the cum of real men.
Once in the yard you're hand cuffed to the chain link fence. Both wrists and ankles. Spread eagled. You're completely vulnerable. The warm sun offers a small amount of comfort.
The guards explain that they are going to practice their riot suppression techniques on your sissy body, beginning with nightsticks. They already know they can shove them up your boipussy whenever they want so instead they're going to beat you with them. They focus their attention on your titties. They're dying to know if the nice big implants Daddy bought you are as sensitive as real titties. It turns out they are. Repeated blows to your tits rain down. The pain is incredible. Your crying and begging for mercy has no effect on them. The bruising starts to set in immediately. Just when you think you'll pass out from the pain it stops.
The beating only stops because they're moving on to the next weapon, not because they give a damn about your suffering. The guards unholster their tasers and you realize what's in store for you next.
They each take turns shooting the electrified darts into your soft, girly, body and running the electricity through you. You dance and writhe in place. The pain is excruciating and yet your clit is growing. It has a mind of it's own and it's enjoying the humiliation, torture and pain. It knows this is what you crave. What you deserve.
The guards grow bored simply shooting the tasers at you and decide they should hook them directly up to your useless balls and run the electricity into you. The darts are stabbed into your sack and the trigger pulled. Hundreds of volts run through your pathetic balls and throughout your body. Over and over. Your cries only make them laugh. Your begging for mercy only makes them do it more and more. Eventually you lose control and piss yourself prompting howls of laughter. The humiliation makes you blush from head to toe. It also makes your cock start to grow again.
The next weapon to be unleashed is the bean bag shot gun. Bonus points are going to be awarded for anyone who hits your tits and even more points for hitting you in the clit and balls. There's a very brief conversation among the guards about the risk of doing permanent damage but it's quickly decided no one gives a damn. The first two shots hit your tits knocking the wind out of you. The third shot hits your throat making it almost impossible for you to scream anymore. After that each and every shot is aimed at your clit. Round after round smashes into your crotch. Each one feels like being kicked in the balls. Your legs go limp and you're left hanging by your wrists from the fence like a depraved piece of meat.
A bucket of ice cold water splashes over you, snapping you out of your stupor. You can barely feel your clit anymore. Your balls are swollen to the size of oranges.
The next weapon to be used is rubber bullets. They aren't utilized very often on the prisoners because of the damage they can do. No one cares about the damage they'll do to you.
Again, bonus points are available for hitting you in the tits and crotch. This time around the discussion about damage is a bit more serious. It's agreed a direct hit could destroy your balls. The consensus is that if that happens they'll take you to the prison doctor and have him remove your balls completely. They'll turn you into a total fucking eunuch.
The first couple of shots hit your thighs and stomach. the pain rips through you instantly. The swelling and bruising is also instant. As is the perverse enjoyment you're feeling. Your depraved mind has decided you both deserve and enjoy this treatment. As before, your clit starts to grow at the thought.
Inevitably two shots, in quick succession, hit your balls. Your screams can be heard throughout the entire prison before you fall unconscious.
It takes two buckets of ice cold water splashed over your limp body to revive you this time.
The guards examine your almost ruined clit and balls and decide the doctor can, probably, save them.
That being decided they go get the guards that ride horseback and oversee the prisoners working the farm.
Those guards need practice with their whips. They don't get to use them as often as they'd like so practice is always welcome and you're perfect for their needs.
You're unshackled from the fence and turned around, facing it, and reshackled. The two horseback guards flip a coin to see who goes first. The winner uncoils his 8 ft whip and begins swirling it in the air. With a quick flip of his wrist the whip leaps out and bites your ass. Your screams echo across the yard. Another swoosh and the whip crosses your back. Bright red welts form immediately. The burning sensation radiates out across your back. They start coming faster now. Most of them hit your thicc ass, making you dance and quiver and shake and scream. Eventually it becomes so intense you go numb. Your ass is on fire but now you simply accept that this is what you deserve because you're a sissy slut, pain whore.
After what seems like an eternity you're unshackled and turned around again. The bite of the cuffs into your wrists and ankles is inconsequential compared to the pain rushing through your ass and back.
The second guard begins his turn focused on your titties. Your plump, sensitive, titties feel the sting of the tip of the whip. He's incredibly accurate. Hitting your nipples over and over. They all laugh as you cry and beg him to stop. Instead they encourage him. They want to know if he can make you scream even louder.
He's confident he can. He says he doesn't want.to hit your ball because they're really close to being completely destroyed but he's sure can hit your clit.
Turns out he's right
The whip bites into your useless cock over and over.
Your screams carry for miles. As does their laughter. The worst part though, is that throughout the entire whipping, you cock has been seeping cum. And now that they are done they notice it for the first time.
It's then that they realize what they have on their hands.
Chapter 4
The fact that the prison is also a working farm results in some unique opportunities, and challenges, for the men working it.
The farm provides vegetables and meat for the prison.
It also provides sadistic guards with some creative ways to torture sissy sluts.
For example, the guards know your boipussy can take it deep, because they shoved a whole nightstick up your slutty ass, but they got to wondering how fat a zucchini they could stuff in your gaping hole before you passed out or ripped. Turns out the answer is 10 inches before you screamed so loud it could be heard miles away, and then you passed out. What confused them was that you seemed to be enjoying it up to that point.
They also discovered that your useless faggy body could be used to solve practical problems.
The prisoners were running into issues with fire ants in the soil they were working. The guards realized that you could be used as bait.
You were stripped naked, yet again, (At this point it was rare for you to have clothes on at all. Much quicker to rape you if you're already naked) and taken to the farm field. The walk past the prison yard was both humiliating and thrilling for you. So many men wanting to fuck your sweet little holes. Potentially so much cum for you to swallow or be covered by. So many hard cocks for you to suck. All you could ever want. And you wanted them all.
Just before the guards lead you outside the fence they tie your hands behind your back and put a collar around your neck. A rope is passed through the ring on the collar and handed to a guard on horseback. You can feel the hot sun making your big, fat, titties redder and redder.
The horse starts walking forward and you follow along behind. The rider picks up the pace and you have to start running a little to keep up. The heat and the running has you sweating and gasping.
The rider speeds up a bit more and you have to run hard to keep up. The guards in the truck following you, and rider are laughing at the way your clit is bouncing around as you run. They're also laughing at the way your titties are slamming up and down.
Again the rider speeds up. This time you can't keep up, you stumble and fall. They don't stop. You're being dragged through the dirt into the field. The rocks, gravel and dirt are scraping your titties and, especially, your clit. It hurts so good. You feel like an animal and deep down, much to your shame, you're enjoying it.
Just when you think you can't take anymore it stops.
You're in the middle of the field. The fire ant hill is mere feet away.
They flip you over and cut the rope around your wrists. The guards in the truck get out and rummage around in the back of the truck. They pull out four stakes, a length of rope and a hammer.
You lay, gasping, in the hot southern heat. The scrapes all over your body are on fire. Your clit is throbbing, both from the pain, and the shameful pleasure your feeling. Being exposed and used by these strong, cruel men is making you feel more and more like a sissy fucktoy. Completely empty of masculinity.
The guards have pounded the four stakes into the ground around you. Ropes are wrapped around your wrists and ankles and your stretched, spread eagled, as they tie them to the stakes. You're unable to move, except to wiggle a little. Your pathetic attempts at struggle make your clit flop around uselessly which elicits more laughter. They put a burlap bag over your head and tie a rope tightly around your neck to hold it in place.
The guards have been working quickly. They don't want to be swarmed by the ants, that's your role.
One of the guards grabs a long stick and, just for laughs, hits your clit with it, just ot hear you cry out, before heading toward the ant hill.
He begins poking the hill with the stick. The ants come swarming out and all the guards run for the truck. The guard on horseback takes off at a gallop.
The ants don't take long to find you. Crawling over your arms and legs they begin heading toward your scraped clit. Within seconds they've completely cover your useless clit and begin burrowing down into the shaft.
The guards are about a hundred yards away and yet they can hear you screaming, crying, pleading and begging for release. There's no help coming. You're at the mercy of the insects who are beginning to bite your useless cock and push their way into your sissy ass. It's so easy for them to crawl up your boipussy. It's been fucked so often lately it gapes. They march right up you effortlessly.
The intensity of the pain in your clit and ass has distracted you from the dozens of ants devouring your fat, soft titties.
They're everywhere. On you, in you. Using your useless fucking sissy fag body for their needs. As it should be. Your thicc, feminine, slut body exists only for the pleasure of others, and that includes insects.
Because you're a depraved pain slut your clit starts to grow, making it easier for the ants to enter you.
The guards can't believe you're getting hard. They're glad they decided to record the whole spectacle because otherwise no one would believe it. They can't wait to show it to everyone down at the bar.
Right about the time you start to pass out, from the pain and the exhaustion of screaming and crying non stop for almost an hour relief comes.
They need you alive. Damaged is fine but alive. A 2" hose sprays you with a deluge of cold water sending the ants flying. The hose is shoved into your pussy to flush them out. The Icy cold water shoots into your guts with incredible force.
A stick is pushed into the end of your still hard clit to kill the ants inside. The pain of the stick being jammed into your useless cock makes you finally pass out but not before you hear the guards say they can't wait to do this again with different insects.
Chapter 5
The sunlight through the infirmary window wakes you. You're not sure how long you've been there. You feel good though. There's no signs of the ant bites so you figure you've probably been there a few days.
When the nurse comes in you ask her a few questions. Turns out you've been there three days. They kept you sedated and medicated. That didn't stop the guards from occasionally coming in and sodomizing you anyway. Apparently you moaned like a little bitch even though you were almost completely unconscious.
The knowledge that they used your ass for their amusement and pleasure while you slept, without giving a damn if you enjoyed it, filled you with both shame and arousal. You were a human flashlight for three days, for god only knows how many cocks.
You notice that your skin seems softer and smoother. At first you thought it was because of the treatment for the ant bites. You ask the nurse about it. She says, no, they have, in fact, been pumping you full of hormones. She says she's never seen doses that large before. You lift the sheet and look at your cock. To your shock, surprise and shame it's even smaller than before. So are your balls.
You drift off back to sleep feeling more like a girl than ever before.
Chapter 6
Your recovery is progressing nicely after the ant torture. You've been given a break for a week.
The break consisted of only having to suck every cock put in front of you (dozens and dozens) and being fucked repeatedly, all day and night. Usually one at time but occasionally being gang banged. 6 or 8 cocks filling your boipussy with their hot cum. So much cum it would still be leaking out of you hours later.
It's pointless for you to put clothes on most of the time. When you are allowed clothes they are femmy as possible. Short skirts, crop tops that don't really contain your fat titties, garters and stocking and nothing else. Essentially, they dress you like a sissy slut whore.
At this point you're not even sure you remember your own name. You've been called everything but. Fucktoy, cumdump, meat puppet, whore, slut, faggot, sissy, girl, fuckface, useless, pain pig, ant girl, and a bunch more.
It's reached the point where you don't feel right if you're not sticky from cum or your boipussy is empty. It's come to feel completely natural to be impaled on a real man's cock.
Chapter 7
There's a problem down in the barns. One of the stallions is in heat and there's no mare to breed him to. It will be at least two weeks before they can get a mare in to breed with him. He's become damn near unrideable.
The guards have been discussing it and you're the solution. It's even decided that you are going to suck the stallion off. Some of the guards wanted to let it fuck you but.others were concerned it might destroy you. Not that they give a damn about you. They don't. They just want to keep you alive so they can continue to torture and use you. You're a slutty, depraved, amusement for them.
You're marched down to the barn. Almost every guard on staff has come along to watch and record the perverted spectacle. This is filling you with mixed emotions. It's completely humiliating to be forced to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people. On the other hand it's a dream come true to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people.
The stallion is walked out into the corral so that the guards will have a good view of your depraved cock sucking. They weren't kidding when they said he was horny. His cock is already getting hard and you haven't even touched it yet.
You drop to your knees beside the stallion and tentatively reach out for his growing cock. It's already 18 inches long and it's only half hard. Stroking it makes it grow quickly to its full 3 foot length. It's beautiful.
The guards are growing impatient. They're yelling for you to quit screwing around and start sucking.
You pull the massive cock to your lips and kiss it. Swirling your tongue around the tip produces pre-cum and the horse starts to settle. You stretch your mouth wide to take as much of the massive head as you can into your slutty mouth. To the surprise of the crowd you can get it in your mouth. Sucking as much as you can, tasting the musk, feeling the heat, hearing the guards calling you filthy names is all combining to turn you on. To your shame, and the amusement and disgust of the guards, your clit starts to grow.
A few more minutes of worshipping the big animals cock and you can start to feel it throb. No one has told you if you're supposed to swallow the cum. You decide that if you're going to be the best, most depraved piece of fuck meat you can possibly be, you should swallow.
With a loud grunt the horse begins to cum. So much hot cum gushes into your mouth. Too much to swallow. It shoots out of your mouth, out your nose an all over your tits. Sputtering, coughing and gagging, on your knees, in the dirt, covered in horse cum, in front of a crowd, you lose control and begin to cum too.
The guards howl with laughter and heap verbal abuse on you.
All you can do is hang your head in shame. And pure, perverted, satisfaction.
Chapter 8
You awaken the next morning, still flush with excitement and shame from yesterday's bestiality show.
The memory of your depravity, and the unbridled lust and perversion, makes your cock start to grow again.
You sucked off a horse in front of a large crowd. You savored its cum in your mouth. Your tits were coated in his hot, sticky jism.
Rather than being repulsed you realize you want more.
Unfortunately for you, today's plans don't include the animals.
There's a section of farm land that isn't draining properly and has become swampy. The prisoners don't want to go in and drain the water because it's full of leeches. That's where you come in.
The guards could bait the leeches with fresh pork but why waste good meat when they can use you.
Once again you're marched, naked through the prison and out to the road to the farm. The name calling and abuse as you pass the prisoners is as vile as ever. Rape threats, humiliating comments about your pathetic little cock, reminders that you are definitely not a man anymore. You're a faggy little sex slave for an entire prison and the people who run it.
As you walk through the fields with the guards, toward the swamp the hot sun beats down on your naked body. It occurs to you, and makes you blush, that you don't have to worry about tan lines.
As you approach the swamp you realize it's bigger than you imagined. There's got to be hundreds of leeches in it.
The guards tie your hands behind your back and order you to start walking into the water. You hesitate momentarily. The slash of a whip across your back gets you moving quickly.
Too quickly. You lose your footing in the thick mud, stumble and fall face first into the water.
Your struggles to turn over roil the water and stir up the mud, releasing the leeches and other bugs living there.
The guards yell at you to get further into the water and to get on your back with your legs spread. This time when you hesitate a rubber bullet is shot at you, hitting you square in the ass. The pain is excruciating and the swelling starts immediately. But you move.
You wade into the water and find a spot where you can submerge your body and still keep your head above water.
It only takes a couple of minutes for the leeches to find you.
At first it tickles as they begin to crawl over your naked, slutty, body.
Then they start to latch on. Initially it's on your thighs and stomach. Then it's your arms and tits.
Eventually they find your cock and your boipussy.
As the first one starts slithering up your cunt you realize they're not just going to use you externally. With your hands tied behind.your back there's no way for you to protect yourself.
There are a least a dozen on your titties. Biting and sucking on your nipples, areola, and soft tit meat.
You've lost track of how many have slipped inside your cunt. You can feel them working their way deep inside you. There's so many it feels like a cock. A live wriggling, biting, cock working deeper and deeper into you.
The assault on your cock distracts you from the damage being done to your boipussy.
At least three of them have worked their way into your urethra and have latched on. The pain is unbelievable and your screams and pleas for mercy echo across the swamp. All it gets is laughter and mocking from the guards. They remind you that you're nothing but meat and this is what meat gets used for.
For three long hours you lay in the water, a fucking plaything for insects. The heat and the loss of blood start to take a toll. Your head is getting light. It's about then that you realize that this is your destiny. A sex slave for vicious perverts. Rape meat for horny prisoners. A fucktoy for an entire barnyard full of animals. A piece of meat, so depraved and filthy that being sexually abused by insects, letting them destroy your ass and pathetic sissy cock, feels right.

Part 6: Last day of skiing

Part1:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V3167386
Part2:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V281D41F
Part3:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V864472F
Part4:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V894B84B
Part5:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VC75358A

After I left the Sauna/Spa and went up to my room, I heard what kind of reward Mike got for playing the alpha male. That faint squeaking noise again. When Mike and Jolie got down to dinner, I was already there. She wore a wonderful dress again, with a little push up for her breasts. It was dark green, in perfect contrast to her hair. I cant really point a finger at it, but she looked like she just had sex. When I got close to her when she was at the salad buffet, I could even smell it. I guess it was the estrogene coming from her body. I got aroused and frustrated. I hadnt had my chance today. And I couldnt get any closer now. I finished my meal without seeing her again or being close to her. My frustration only got worse when I went to my room. I listend for them to come up too. When they came and passed, I went to my door to see if she slipped anything through this time. Nothing. I watched TV, read my book. Nothing would help. So I went to bed. When I was already half a sleep, I heard my phone vibrate. I looked at the clock. 11 pm. It was Jolie. I sat up immediately and was wide awake.
J: "I'm sorry, Mike was so protective of me. He would have recognized you if you came too close. I can chat now though, he is fast asleep."
Me:"It's okay. You looked beautiful at dinner tonight."
J: "Thanks! I was worried that my hair was messed up because I fucked Mike just before dinner."
Me:"I heard that. Your hair was fine."
J: "I'm sorry you must be frustrated, not a good topic to talk about that then. Just one more thing: Mike fell asleep so quickly, he didnt get me after dinner... I still need pleasure though..."
Me:"I have a spot for you right next to me... ;-)"
J: "I cant, its too dangerous. After last time, Mike was so suspicious."
Me:"Damn shame. Tomorrow is the last day for me..."
J: "For us too..."
- Pause -
Me:"I want to see you once more. I want to fuck you. Make you my slut."
J: "I would like that... but I dont see how... You make me wet..."
- Jolie sent a pic of her wet pussy -
- I sent a pic of my dick -
Me:"Send one with mike sleeping besides you on it"
- she did -
J: "You like that?"
Me:"Yeah I like it if you're my little slut..."

We continued chatting and exchanging pics for a while. She made me promise not to show any of those to anyone. And I only broke that rule for Anna (see my other stories). I told her I would try to follow them the next day and she agreed.
The next morning went by without anything interesting happening. I followed Mike and Jolie to the gondola as before, but this time I got into the cabin with them. It was a risk, but I felt like it. Jolie looked at me in panic, before trying to look relaxed. Mike didnt recognize me at first, but then said "Hey, dont I know you?" - my heart stopped for a moment - "You are a guest in the same hotel as we are!" "Oh yes! I think I saw you in the sauna the other day." Mike:"I hope you didnt stare at my fianceé like that old dude." He laughed. I laughed with him "No I didnt even had the chance. You left just as I came." Mike:"Right, right. So are you here on your own?" Me:"Yes, but I met nice people in the hotel." Mike:"Yeah? Who?" I looked at Jolie for a brief moment. She seemed tense. She hadnt talked at all. Me:"Well you know the cute receptionist?" Mike:"No way really? Nice bro." Me:"Thanks" even though I wasnt sure what he complimented me on. I barely suggested anything. We went silence for a little bit. When we arrived at the top, Mike asked me if I wanted to come with them. I agreed, even though Jolie looked scared. So we went down a few pistes, but after a while Mike said:"I wanted seen this black piste over at the other side, wanna join me?" Jolie answered:"You know I dont like black ones, they are too hard for me." I said:"Yeah, I'm not that good at snowboarding yet." Mike:"Okay you suckers can stay on the red piste all you want, I will try the black one. Lets meet here again in 20 min okay?" Without waiting for our answer, he went his way. We looked at each other. Smiled. We went down the piste half way, before turning into the forest once more. Once again she sucked me off, but she had to make it quick so it wasnt that much of a pleasure. I gave her a good mouth full anyway. We quickly went down the rest of the piste. The lift was only half filled when we left the bottom station. Jolie was sitting to the right of me, at the right-most seat. I leaned forward a bit, got out of my gloves and shoved my hand in her pants. My body should cover the view. She inhaled sharply. My fingers found her clit. I already felt her wetness. I played with her clit until we were close to the top station. Shortly before we arrived I told her "Get down from the mountain at 12:30 today." She looked at me in confusion, but didnt answer since we arrived and Mike was already waiting. When we reached him I said "It was nice skiing with you, but I wanna go solo for the rest of the day." Mike nodded "I get it man. Have fun!" I nodded and went my way. I made sure to be at the gondolas top station way before 12:30 so Mike wouldnt see me arrive. A little before the agreed time, Jolie arrived. We got into a cabin, I asked: "What did Mike say?" Jolie:"He wants to get as much as possible out of today." Me:"Well thats something we have in common." She smiled. While we went down hill it started snowing. Jolie sat besides me and my hand was in her pants again. She leaned against me as I fingered her pussy. Her soft moans were a pleasure for my ears. Shorty before the bottom station I managed to make her cum. She hugged me and said "Thank you. Thank you for everything." We got out of the cabin and I said "I'm not done yet. Come to my room right away, when you get into the hotel. Jolie:"But... What about Mike?" Me:" You are my slut now, dont forget that." Jolie smiled and said "Okay." I went into the hotel just before her. Went into my room and got my jacket and pants off, just before I heard her knock. She was still in her ski outfit. I took her jacket and pants off too. There she was, in her skin tight ski underwear. My cock grew in my pants. I grabbed her, pushed her towards the bed and made her bend over. She looked back at me while I peeled the bottom of her. Her ass plopped out. She stood up again and I removed her top. And her bra. Then her panties. She stood in the middle my room. Just seeing her made me hard. I threw her on the bed, got rid of my cloths as well and got over her. Kissing her. Then I got an idea. It had snowed the day before and there was still some on the balcony of my room. I grabbed some snow and went back in. I kissed her again and pushed some snow into her. It melted quickly but did it job. She moaned in excitement. I got over her and pushed her down. Forced her hands down and kissed her neck. I put my dick against her pussy, she nodded and said "do it to me... fuck me.."
I waited. She added:"Fuck me really, really hard. As hard as you can..." I rammed it in. She screamed, of lust or pain, I couldnt tell. But I fucked her. Harder and harder. She moaned louder and louder. Her first orgasm came soon, but I kept fucking. "yeaah yeahh keep going, keep going..." I did. I kept ramming my full 7 inches into her wet, tight hole. I came in her. Kept going, until her felt her pussy contract for the second time. I looked at the time.

Mike could come down any moment now. I helped her stand up and we went into the shower together. When I was applying soap to both of us, she pressed her ass against me. I covered my dick in soap, then spread her cheeks and put my tip against her asshole. She said "I never had an..aaaal", mid-sentence I pushed myself into her. I didnt go all the way - I couldnt ruin her ass like Angie's - but I fucked her with about half of it. She was in pain at first, but then seemed to enjoy it more and more, until after about 5 min she said "I just came..." I pulled out and force her to suck me off. I came in her mouth. We finished the shower. We got dress and she looked at her phone. Jolie: "Oh shit Mike will be here in 5-10 min.. I gotta go!" I slapped her ass and said "Thanks for making my skiing vacation so very... unique." She smiled, hugged me and said "We'll stay in touch yes?"
I nodded and she went to her room.

And thats the end of it. Jolie and I stayed in touch for a while, even sending nudes back and forth, after a few months she either lost interest or Mike somehow made her stop again. Since I started this story I tried to get in touch again, but no answer so far and I dont expect that to change.

If you liked it, please leave a like. That will encourage me to write more :)

A while ago, my wife left me for another man - our relationship wasn't the best and we both knew it was over. It was a depressing time and it took me a while to get over the divorce. Luckily no kids were involved (even after 15 years of marriage). I coasted through life, turned 50, and really wasn't looking for a serious relationship... until I met this beautiful 24-year-old French girl, who was an art student visiting the USA.
I was a regular to a small dive of a coffee shop, I'd go in there and kick back, read a book and drink some coffee. She was in there a lot too. Eventually she approached me and talked to me.
"You know there's nothing more attractive than a guy reading a book... My name is Reine." She said in broken English with a heavy French accent. (It turns out her name means Queen in French)
I must have blushed, I wasn't used to talking to super attractive women at all - in fact most of the time if I was lonely I'd just find some ugly slut to fuck, or try Tinder which usually resulted in ugly sluts lol.
We talked for a while, got to know each other and she told me she's always had a kink for older men.
We started dating, I told her "You know I'm 26 years older than you so if we're still together when you're 50 I'll be 76 or dead."
She laughed it off, "We'll worry about that if and when we get there. Okay?"
I fell hard for her, I was head over heels in love. She was sweet, charming, and paid attention to me. What more could a guy ask for?
After a few days of getting to know her, we fucked - and let me tell you I've never had any sex that compared to what I've experienced with her. There was energy involved, it was like both of our souls met on a higher level and nothing else mattered.
I warned her that I was getting older, and I got some Cialis to make sure I could stay nice and hard for her.
It was probably about the fifth time we were fucking and she looked into my eyes as I plunged into her and spoke some French, but then translated it into English:
"I don't want you to pull out of me when you cum, I want you inside of me... deep inside of me forever my love."
I paused and all kinds of things flooded into my mind, especially if she was on birth control - and then I leaned forward and kissed her as I began thrusting into her beautiful body. I came deep inside of her, and she held me tight as my cum sprayed into her tight pussy.
It turns out, she had a creampie fetish - a breeding fetish.
This went on for months, and she ended up moving in with me. I'd fuck her almost daily, unless she was on her period. One day she looked a bit concerned and seemed to shut down, and she wouldn't talk to me about what the problem was. I went to work, and when I came back there was a note on the table from her.
"I didn't want to tell you, but I am pregnant and my visa has expired and it needs to be renewed so I need to return to France, I already had a flight booked and I was afraid to tell you. I love you very much and I don't know what to do. You are the most perfect man I have ever met, and I hope one day to be called your wife... but for now, I will return to France and get the visa renewed. I hate leaving you like this, it's stupid of me I know. But if you knew I was pregnant and returning to France, you would have stopped me. I will text you when I land and we will make plans to be together my love.
Always yours,
Reine"
I had a panic attack. I texted her, called her, and nothing. Days passed and depression set in for me.
While I loved this woman with all of my heart, I knew nothing about her family, or where she lived in France. All of her clothing was gone, and she didn't have too many personal items...
Sometimes we would sext each other when I was at work, and that's where the picture came from. I just miss her - and I have even thought about going to France to look for her - but how the hell would I even find her? It's such a big country. I don't even know what city or town she's from.
It all came to a head and I was about to do something stupid and hurt myself (hey depression sucks - and being this in love with someone... well it's like having your guts ripped out)... but I finally heard from her yesterday:
"I'm coming back, but I want you to promise me that we can be married. My father and mother disowned me, they're heavily Catholic. I am sorry I left the way I did, I am sorry for hurting you the way I did, I was just in a bad place - being pregnant, and knowing I have to tell my parents. I will see you soon, I still have a key."
Of course, I texted her back like "WTF WHERE ARE YOU" - hell I don't even know why I'm doing this - maybe out of revenge... but maybe for advice - she's so fucking stunning looking, she's so talented too. I'm broken without her, but I do know that will eventually pass - yet it's so hard to deal with such a loss. Sorry for rambling. Yeah I'll take her back... I might delete this later.

I have been present at the boards for quite some time. Got introduced to this, by my first bf. He was an open book, regarding sex, and inexperienced as I was, I thought all men are, especially since I met him at 24, and before that had zero, but really, zero experience.

I am a bit chubby, so I felt unwanted, but he changed the way I looked at myself. When our thing ended, I thought I would die, but I didn't, bounced back, got married, and I was here all the time, except for a little break I took after the wedding, since I felt bad. Why? Because my husband is a closed book, regarding these things, and all my efforts to hint on something, hit a wall.

Then, my boss started hitting on me. I confessed to him, immediately, but he was pretty cold. He started promising me promotion, I told him that as well, but he just said "good". I feared that he might want something from me, and responded with "we all have to kiss ass to get ahead". When he told me I am going to a conference with him, his response was "good, he obviously want to promote you". Told him flat out, that I think he will make a move, on which he just waved me off.

I ended up fucking him, at that conference, confessed to my husband, as soon as I got back. He didn't look pissed, but he did come out of the room, only to be back within minutes. Asked me a few questions:

"Did he wear a condom?"
"No"
"Where did he cum?"
"In my mouth."
"Did you swallow?"
"I had to"
"Did it feel good?"
"No, it felt bad."

We had the best sex of our lives that night, after my confession. He was quiet for a few days, but eventually told me he forgives me, but that I have to stop that with him, and that it can't happen ever again.

Boss was ok with it, and I got my promotion, but the most funny thing in all of this is, that I felt my husband was pushing me into his arms, that he got the kick out of it happening, but that in the end, common sense took over, and he wanted it ended.

Am I wrong, or am I reading this the right way?

I confess I have paid for sex, but fuck it was amazing !!!�
I recently decided to go to a local brothel, I dunno why I've always wanted to try one but I have, after looking online at the website, I found who I wanted to see, a quick ring to book her and on my way I went.�
I used the back entrance as the front is on a busy street, once inside money paid and off to room 5 I went, now I've read the cleaner you are the dirtier the girl is willing to be so I had a shower and got dry while waiting for her Uto turn up, there was a porno on a tv so I started watching that and playing with myself.�
There I am cock in hand when she walks in, 5'2" tanned, blonde with green eyes, she had on a black bra and G string, she looked incredible so glad I picked her. She just smiled walked over and took my cock in her mouth and started giving me head, god knows who taught her to give head but they should teach all women the same thing.�
After a couple of minutes she came up for air and to say hello and the rest of the usual stuff, she asked what I liked and I said I like giving a girl pleasure, to which she replied that's my job today so what can I do for you, now I'd seen it online all over he cameltoe slide thing, I tried to explain to her how you did it but in the end had to go and find a video on my phone to show her what I meant, she grasped the idea and my cock to get in Posistion above me, she didn't need any lube as she was very wet already when asked she said giving head made her get very wet.
So there she is hot as fuck grinding on my cock with her wet pussy lips wrapped around it, she started to play with her clit after a bit she made herself cum all over my cock, I have never seen a girl squirt till then and it was hit.
Now after all the grinding and no fucking I was horny and decided to try my luck with another thing I'd seen online where you fuck the girls ass cheeks a bit like a tit fuck, she agreed but only on the promise I go no where near her bum hole as she doesn't do anal, I agreed quickly I just wanted to slide in between her firm ass cheeks.
As she had squirted all over my cock I was well lubed to just slide away, after a minute or so it needed lube so I added a huge squirt of lube, what a difference it made I was getting kinda carried away by this point, and as I slid my cock faster and faster she started kinda humping/grinding back.
Now as I pulled back she pushed up with her ass and in my cock went straight Into her pussy, now your supposed to wear a condom for protection but as I was just fuckin her ass cheeks I didn't have one on, she jus screamed in shock and pleasure at my cock thrusting in her pussy uncovered, I stopped but I stopped wile balls deep in her pussy to see what I'd done wrong and she just looked over her shoulder and shouted not to stop, so I did as told and pumped away �balls deep while she still thrust back with her hips, I was kinda worried somebody was gonna come checking if everything was alright she was getting that loud.
Now here I am banging one of the hottest girls I've ever seen. Balls deep in her pussy with her firm ass all lubed up, naturally I had to stick a finger or two �in there , this sen her over the edge and her pussy gripped my cock as she had a massive orgasm, it tipped me over too and I let loose deep in her, I didn't care at that moment the pleasure was too much. I just lay o. Her back kissing her neck as my cock slowly shrank and plopped out her dripping pussy, she joined me I the shower after that and we had a quick kiss and she said not to let anybody know what happened as she could lose her job, I agreed and with a quick peck on he cheek she left me to get dressed and leave with the biggest grin I've ever had on my face.�
Well I had to tell someone about it and I thought of here been the perfect place :-D

Bing my Master's porn and good girl hopefully- So while my Master was away I created sinful interaction between prof and blonde having her suck his cock while I was just pushing her head down his cock and making her gag and giving her kisses and petting her head like a good girl while corrupting for my Master. And then my Master craved that to be recreated just this time with me part taking as well.. so after last night meeting and me always wanting to be a good girl and craving rewards or at times just being not selfish and try to help my Master's intense mood. Lol am I choosing wrong, I think this always makes Him more intense making me His whore and porn. So yes I promise I won't be greedy for Your cum and better sit still not making actions on my own. What?? I want to make You happy but it backfires, it's fact. So meet with them last night and figured to prove my Master my devotion.. wasn't wet just stubborn and slutty determined.. flirt was easy because prof is already always into some kinky things.. it does feel like punishment when I just have to do it to prove, without my Master around to play with me. But regardless yes it was greedy desire to have Your eyes on me. I am happy slave if that was the case and still waiting Your positive reaction. That makes me playful and wet. It's like ohh I was soo good... toyed with his lap and showing her how to sit in his lap and made him hard next thing I know we are on our knees sucking his cock and then turning her back so he fucks her pussy and then sucking him off again while I sit on her face and watch his face while fucking her.. then back on our knees sucking him a bit me a bit her.. until he came on her face while I was holding his cock.. figured my Master might like I corrupted her and got her first facial.. i gave her a kiss and a lick of his cum ;p

Did you ever have a role model in life, someone you look up to, and who makes you jealous?

I did.

In hs, I had this friend, popular blonde, very beautiful, and she was my best friend, and still is, to this day, but she is not the one - her older sister. Also a blonde, very beautiful, but since she is two years older than us, I always wanted to be like her, to attract men she does, to dress the way she does, act and conduct myself, like she does.

I wanted to be her.

By all objective standards, I do look good, some would argue very good, but I always felt that I came too short, comparing to her.

All this, pretty much ruined my sex life. My bfs were all, not good enough, since I couldn't imagine that she would be with them. Later on in life, all this is responsible for thousands of dollars, I left to my therapist, trying to get rid of this infatuation with her.

First stupid thing I did, was to have sex with her college bf. We had sex in his car. She somehow found out about his affair, and dumped him. I was 100% sure she knew it was me, but no, he actually had no idea that we were friends.

While we did it, I felt like her, and it gave me the best orgasm in my life.

After that, since, you figured out by now that we stayed close after hs and college (I was a maid of honor on her sister's wedding), she started dating this big guy, and it looked pretty serious. But men will be men, and after just a few signs I threw his way, he made his advance. We had sex for over a year. That was a great time, and the sex was amazing, once again. We did everything, anal, dress up, role play, everything. But, the catch was, that after a year or so, he told me he wants to leave her, for me.

That was the best feeling in the world, but... I panicked, and just cut any ties with him. Once again, I thought she will find out. No, he just left her, without any explanation.

That is the point in which I started therapy, and after some while, managed to distance myself from all that craziness. In the mean time, she met a man she later married.

I evaded her, and everything around her, until their wedding day. He was dreamy - tall, handsome, successful.

That day, I hooked up with the best man, just because he was his best friend, and it turned into a relationship.

For seven years, I was with this man, and I was thinking of another. That sent me into a spiral of sexual deviance (I am here, am I), and fantasy. Since he was his best friend, and I was a good friend of hers, we started spending lots of time together. I didn't wanna do anything, not even try - special thanks to my therapist - but it was just pouring out of me. We would go to vacations together, and I would, for instance ,sunbathe topless, in front of them, even though I never did that before. I would wait for the right moment, to ask him, when we were left alone, to rub in some sunscreen on me. Besides vacation, I would do similar stuff, just to point his attention towards me. He didn't even look at me, I was totally uninteresting to him.

After our evenings together, we would go home and have the greatest sex ever, all because I was thinking of him, while being with my bf. After a while, I even introduced a dildo in our sex, I was riding it, while sucking him off, or sucking it, while my bf fucked me, imagining that he was with us.

Somewhere along the way, in therapy, we realized that I have shifted my obsession from her, to him, fully. I started detesting her, hating her, with all the bad things going through my mind.

Then, one evening, he told all of us that he has some problems at work, and that he can't find a trustworthy assistant. Without thinking, I offered myself. Everyone loved the idea - who can he trust, if not one of his wife's closest friends.

Maybe a month after I started working for him, I dumped my bf. It was just me and him, all day long, my time is coming.

Only it didn't. I did all I could, wearing a short skirt, showing a glimpse of garters, only to be warned that I must dress more formally. Same happened with wearing no bra on a white shirt - not professional. I gave my best, but he just wasn't interested.

This went on for years, and years, and my sex life was non existent, residing on the web of fantasies, I was living off.

I met a man, from a nearby town, with whom I started having casual sex, and, I ended up pregnant. I found out early, two weeks in. Told him, and he asked me to move in with him, asking me to marry him. I said yes, without thinking, but after further insight by my therapist, we all agreed, it was the only way for me to heal, and that that would be possible only if I go as far as possible, and cut all of them out of my life.

I have announced the news to them, gave in my two weeks notice, and they were both happy for me. She asked me to promise that we won't become strangers, and that we will visit each other.

The last day in the office, he stayed late, so did I. When I entered his office, he was surprised that I haven't left sooner, and I said something like "not without saying goodbye".

He stood up to hug me, and I kissed him. He backed off, surprised, but when I tried it again, he did the same.

Couldn't beleive it! After all the bending over, teasing, unbuttoned shirts, he didn't even get it. I grabbed his crotch, and he was hard as hell, so I just got on my knees, and started unbuttoning him. I didn't plan on kissing him, it just happened, but this, in my crazy logic, I wanted to leave him no choice, because, what man would refuse that from a beautiful woman.

He was holding one of my hands, but I put his cock in my mouth. He said something like, "no, please", but then I started thrusting hard, swallowing it all. At that point he gave in, and enjoyed.

I was so wet, I thought I would leave a puddle on the floor. It was surreal. When he came in my mouth, I swear to God, I came, handsfree, fully dressed.

He looked like he got tossed around by a hurricane.

"What a hell was this?"he finally asked.
"Nothing you should worry about, I am moving and getting married."

And that was the end of it. Two days later, we moved, and I never saw them again. It has been more than five years. She called me a couple of times, but I didn't answer, and after a while she got the message.

I have healed. This confession is kind of a burden dumping, since I can't tell this to anyone else, except my new therapist. I still have leftovers from that life, I visit this place, and there is a dildo in our bed room, but his face is not there any more.

I understand that this can be a bit overwhelming, but it is what it is. You can judge me, I get that, many poor choices are behind me, but are we even human, if we have none of those.

For my protection and my friend this is a fantasy story. it is up to you to decide if it is true or not. but i am not saying that it is. This did not really happen. But, if it did, I would be confessing something that has haunted me for 2 years. My wife of 10 years died of an aneurism suddenly while she was at work. She was an executive assistant for a large company in San Francisco. We had no children. A friend of hers called me in tears before the police arrived at my place of business, which I will not identify. Oddly, I was composed while being told on the phone, kind of. I kept repeating "what?, what?" as if I didn't understand what she was saying. Her crying and sobbing made it clear this wasn't a bad joke. But, I just kept saying "what?" "what?", getting a bit loud at the end. None of my coworkers noticed my demeanor given the nature of our work. My reaction could have been consistent with a normal business call. I cannot explain. I don't remember hanging up the phone. I was sitting there with my mind spinning. trying to make sense of the phone call. I was in complete denial. After a few minutes, I started playing solitaire on my laptop. crazy, i know. but, i didn't know what to do. somehow, the game actually distracted me and I managed to put the phone call behind me. I was strangely at some kind of weird peace. But then I fainted when I saw 2 uniformed police officers standing at the end of the hallway asking a coworker which one was me. When she pointed at me, I suddenly blacked out from shock. They revived me shortly. I did not injure myself in the fall. The older female officer asked me to confirm my name, and then told me what I already knew. I got sick. I threw up until I was dry heaving. I could not believe it. I became hysterical and had to be escorted out by the officers. I didn't really think about it until we arrived at the hospital that they were taking me to identify her body. I panicked. But, a doctor gave me something, I presume a sedative shot. It calmed me down real quick. When they lifted the covering to show her face, i was calm. probably from the drugs. i said, yes that is my wife. next thing I knew I was home. The county medical examiner conducted a pretty quick autopsy to determine the aneurism. I thought those things took longer than that, but I guess they had a good idea what it was and scanned her brain to confirm it.

Her mom took care of the phone calls and funeral arrangements as I was in complete despair. Something that no one knew is that my wife and I were getting a divorce. We had not seen a lawyer or told anyone, yet. She asked for it. That also devastated me. I am an average looking guy, but she was practically a model. She was a cheerleader in high school and college. she was 5 ft 3 in., 120 lbs. light brown hair with hazel eyes. Now she was dead at the age of 33. We had not had sex in 5 years, despite my best efforts. She eventually told me that she had no interest in sex. I did not suspect she was having an affair. I knew her better than that. She knew it was hurting me, so we went to a few specialists and she was diagnosed with hypoactive sexual desire disorder. I did some research and now believe that it could be related to the aneurism that eventually killed her. She was going to file for divorce so that I could find someone who could fulfill my needs. I did not want it but she was very adamant.

A older man I met at church about 3 or so years before this tragedy, ended up being the guy who would be her embalmer at the funeral home. He came to my home to tell me and ask if I wanted him to get someone else, someone I didn't know, to do this THING to my wife. I told him no. it was his job and I trusted him. He kept offering to ask for another embalmer, but I assured him i was fine with it. He was very kind and gentle. He offered his condolences with a tear or two to match my own as he headed for the door. Before I shut the door, he turns abruptly, as if he had forgot something, and asked me if I wanted to see her that night. The transfer to the funeral home from the hospital had already been made. She was in a refrigerated unit at the funeral home. He was going to start the embalming process in the morning once all the paperwork had been filed. I don't know why exactly, but I said yes. I followed him to the home. it was late, probably 11 pm, maybe later. He told me that he was not supposed to do this, so please not to let anyone know. I assured him I would not.

I was expecting stainless steel drawers with handles, like you see in the movies and tv shows, but it was a decent size room that was refrigerated. inside, were three gurneys with people who had died that day. One was my wife, another was a 70+ year old man who had died of a massive heart attack earlier that day while having lunch with his wife. He was a large man, maybe 6 ft 2, 270 or 290, i don't know maybe 300. big guy. the covered body on the third gurney was shaped very similar to my wife. He told me it was a girl who was a passenger in a car with another girl who crashed while texting and driving. the driver lived. This girl, was not wearing her seatbelt. she was thrown fro the vehicle and broke her neck. died instantly. He couldn't keep talking about it. for some reason, the young girls death chokes him up and effects him more than even my wifes. I assume it was because she was so young. a mere teen. He starts to say something, but stops.

So, he's quite emotional after this day and says I can stay as long as I like, until he comes back to get me or I came looking for him, whichever happened first. He was going into the chapel area to nap on one of the benches.

he left me alone with three dead bodies in a cold room. I stood there for what seemed like several minutes before I approached my wifes body. I pulled back the covering. There she was, as I had seen her before. I stared at her still made up face from work. They hadn't had a chance to clean her up for embalming yet. She was very white, kinda bluish. But, still just as attractive as the girl I fell in love with in college.

I guess it was an impulse. without even looking around to make sure no one was watching, I pulled the covering down to expose her breasts. I don't know how its supposed to work, post morten, but her nipples, which I hadn't seen in 5 years, were very erect. Her breasts are not very big. She is a small b cup, but still very perky for her age. NOW, I looked around and even went to the chapel to see if my friend was awake. He was snoring loudly.

I suddenly, with a very confusing mix of guilt and excitement, started getting hard. I hurried back to the cold room. I realized I had left the covering half off while I checked on my friend. I didn't bring a jacket, so I was pretty chilly, but my blood starting flowing and suddenly I began to warm up. I pulled my phone from my pocket. i was going to take some nudies of my dead wife. at that point, my cock had taken over and I didn't care how messed up any of this was.

so, with a shudder, I pulled the covering all the way off to the floor. I was in shock. I was expecting a bush, considering she had no interest in sex, but there she was... with the thinnest most perfectly trimmed landing strip I had ever seen on her. I was naturally confused, but didn't waste time wondering "why" she did it, or possibly "for whom" she was doing it. I started snapping photos and got very excited.

that's when things got out of hand. I was so turned on, I wanted to see her pussy. on the table, her cold outer labia was flesh colored and closed. I spread the covering on the ground and picked her up to put her on the floor.

rigor mortis is unsettling to say the least. while her legs and arms did bend down under the weight of gravity, her left leg and left arm seemed to stay more stiff. even her head didn't fall back like I would have expected.

i got her to the floor. and had a difficult time getting her legs to come apart. I finally figured to massage the legs to make them more pliable. eventually, she lay on the cold floor, naked, legs spread showing her perfect and tight pussy. and she was dead.

i didn't stop to think. i kept taking pictures and then realized... i realized the obvious. it was cold, but I got my pants down to my knees and knelt to the floor.

I don't believe in god like most people. i believe in a higher power but don't think he pays any attention to us. i hope I am right. i put my cock against her freezing cold pussy. rigor mortis, no moisture in her pussy, no lubricant. i was screwed.

i had gone this far. i wasn't going to be denied the pussy that was legally mine, at least while she was alive. I started going through drawers. finally, two rooms down the hall, I found some lubricant that I didn't even want to think about why they had it.

Back in the room, I dropped to the floor. I greased up my still throbbing cock. then, gently started applying lube to her pussy. it didn't feel as soft and fleshy as i remembered, but once I got my cock in, I remembered the ecstasy of having sex with my beautiful loving wife.

her eyes were closed, so I wiped my hands and opened them. I was a little surprised when they stayed open. I was fucking my dead wife as she seemed to look at me. I suddenly came harder than i can ever remember. it just kept pumping cum until it started oozing out her vagina.

i fell to the floor next to her. started playing with her erect nipples. and it wasn't more than 2 minutes before my erection returned.

as i lay on the floor, i could see the other two gurneys against the wall, side by side... then I got an evil thought in my head. yes, you know what I did.

I jumped up. penis purple and throbbing out of control. I walked slowly over to the other dead girl. I had no idea what she looked like.

I pulled back the cover and my jaw dropped. she was the most perfect looking blonde I had ever seen. her hair was cut short, up to her neck. And if i had any doubts about if she was a natural blonde before, I just saw the proof. a small patch of silky blonde hair sitting on top of her pussy mound. her tits were also not very big, but thats okay. she had thin, but muscular legs that made them look longer than they were. I noticed a nasty scrape on her left arm and left hip. not too big, and they had been cleaned.

the sheet goes to the floor next to my dead wife. this girl was even lighter than my wife. And somehow she seemed a bit more limber. I don't know why. I repeated the process., massaging her legs until they parted and revealed the smallest set of pussy lips I've ever seen. In a perfect clam shape with still some rosy pinkness left. her lips were also fuller than my wifes. not a lot, but they were cushiony to the touch. I took some books from a nearby shelf to put under their heads so I could see their faces better.

The girls eyes were still closed. When I opened them, they were bright gray, like so many movie stars. except for the scrapes from the accident, her flesh was smoother than my wifes, as a teen girls flesh would be. My wife was stunning. The perfect sex object now displaying her wares. And now this strange girl, legs spread, bright gray eyes appearing to look into mine. neither naked female able to smile, since they were dead. I make sure everything ls lubed appropriately and just before i enter this fresh coed, it occurs to me to check something.

I pulled apart her lips and with some work, and found...a hymen. if there is a god, i'm going to hell anyway. I gently enter her. looking into her eyes, then over at my wife who was now watching me fuck a dead teen girl. when I said her pussy was small and tight, and now a hymen? I wasn't kidding. I have an average size penis, about 5-6 inches. but, the blood had been pumping so long, I has as thick as I was long at this point.

I started to think it was't going to work, then decided I was going to MAKE it happen. the lube was adequate. I pulled back for a forceful thrust and grabbed her shoulders for support as I pushed hard. i felt ripping flesh. i mean lots of ripping flesh. i looked down and saw some blood. just what rubbed off her vagina as I made her a woman. I kept going. my god, it was impossibly tight. within a minute, i had again cum more than i thought i had in me.

i cleaned myself off, thinking it was time to put everyone back in place. but, i saw them again. lying side by side. these two beautiful women, totally naked. and totally mine to do as I wish.

I rolled the both over. they could have been mother and daughter. perfect asses. just absolutely perfect. i lubed up. started pumping my wifes asshole. When she was alive, she said that is something she would NEVER EVER do. out of the question. Yet, there I was. pushing my cock into her asshole. it felt a little, grainy, i guess? but obviously very tight. She was dead. I could go as deep as I wanted. I pushed and pushed, grinding into her cold, but bouncy soft ass cheeks. it felt incredible.

then, the girl. it felt about the same, but her ass was smoother, heaving and swollen, although, quite cold which I had gotten used to. I managed to lift her to her knees, sort of. i grabbed her tits and pulled myself into her as deeply as I possible could. that's when the final and most powerful gushing of cum started. I'm laying on her back kissing her neck as my cock empties into her. at that moment i thought of the girl who was driving. how much more guilty she would feel if she saw her friends hymen and asshole torn to shreds because she couldn't wait to text later.

an hour or so later, I had cleaned everything up. found new coverings. the old ones were quite dirty now. and had both in place and looking pretty much like they did when I arrived.

i put the dirty sheets in my car and trashed them later.

after I was sure i had all in order, i woke my friend, the embalmer. he was embarrassed he has slept so long. I told him it was fine, because I got to say goodbye to my wife.

He tells me he is going to stay and start the embalming since its almost morning, anyway. He walks me to the door. gives me a hug and tells me again how sorry he is. then...what he says next, well, that is why I'm confessing today. I'm an evil person. More than you know. My friend, who was kind enough to bring me to the funeral home to see my wife... he tells me what he was too emotionally choked up to say before his chapel nap.

that poor girl in the room with my wife? that was his granddaughter. She had just graduated high school and was heading to a Purity Pledge meeting before heading to Summer Camp. A Christian group of teens that pledge to maintain their virginity until marriage. He said to me that the only solace he could find in this senseless death, is that she will go to her grave having kept her promise.

Yes. I am going to hell.

Alexis

"Push 'em back! Push 'em back! Way back!" yelled young
Alexis as she cheered on the varsity football team in a joint
cheer with the combined varsity and JV squads at the pep rally.
She could feel the back of her little pleated skirt flip up
in the air with her hip movements, knowing that the shortness of
her skirt was revealing her bright blue cheer panties each time
she thrust her ass out with the cheer.
Alexis smiled as she noticed some of the boys looking at her
ass with great interest. She wanted to be popular, and if
shaking and wiggling was what it took, she was willing to do it
in order to get that kind of attention.
After the cheer, the rally concluded with the band playing
the school's fight song. Both cheerleading squads did their
dance routine to the music, and Alexis took advantage of the
opportunity to do her own exaggerated version, bumping and
grinding sensuously and shaking her ass for the boys.
Unknown to young Alexis, however, was the fact that Coach
Johnson also had his eyes on her. Not wanting to be obvious, of
course, he would sneak glimpses of her hot teenage body as she
shimmied and shook with the movements of her teammates.
As the pep rally came to an end, the principal dismissed the
students to their next class. Coach Johnson carefully approached
little Alexis.
"Young lady, could you come to my office? I need to have a
word with you about your performance here," he told her, rather
quietly. "I'll give you a pass for being late to your next
class."
"Sure, I guess so, Coach Johnson," Alexis replied.
"Just come by in a few minutes, then," he told her, as he
turned and walked to his office, next to the boys' locker room.
As he walked into his office, he took great care to close the
blinds on the windows facing the hallway, and pushing in the
button on the inside of his office door so it would lock when
closed. He sat down in the chair behind his desk. His cock was
already getting hard with anticipation. The coach desperately
wanted the hot little cheerleader, and he knew he could threaten
her with suspension from cheering due to her exaggerated
exhibition on the gym floor.
Within minutes, there was a knock on his door.
"Come in," he said.
Alexis carefully opened the door and stepped inside.
"Go ahead and close the door, if you would," he said.
Alexis obeyed, unknowingly locking herself into the office
with the horny coach.
The young cheerleader looked at the coach rather sheepishly,
sensing that she about to be reprimanded.
"Is this about my performance during the pep rally?" she
asked, already knowing the answer to her question.
"Yes, young lady," he said. "And it could cost you your spot
on the cheerleading squad, if I push the issue. Do you have an
explanation?"
Alexis bit her lip and looked down at the floor nervously, as
she shifted her weight from one foot to the other, back and
forth.
"Well..." she said.
"Yes?" he inquired.
"It's just that I'd like to be popular with the boys, and
they like it when I put on a show like that," she admitted.
"I'll bet they do," he told her. "So you wanted to be as
sexy as you could, didn't you?"
Alexis nodded.
"How old are you, Alexis?" he asked.
"Sixteen," she answered.
"Have you ever had sex with a boy?" he asked.
The question surprised her, but she figured she'd be honest.
"No," Alexis said. "I'd like to, though. But please don't
get me kicked off the squad."
"And that's okay," he reassured her. "You know, I could
teach you a lot about how to be popular with boys. You know, sex
stuff that they like a girl to do to them."
"Like what?" Alexis asked, her curiosity piqued.
"Well, Alexis, it would work best if I actually showed you."
"I don't know, sir," she said. "You mean doing stuff to me
and me doing stuff to you?"
"Only if you'd like me to show you. You could practice with
me. That way, you'd be all prepared for the boys, and you
wouldn't have to worry about being embarrassed because you don't
know what to do with them."
It made sense to Alexis, and she did think the coach was a
good-looking man. Plus, if she didn't, he could have her kicked
off the squad...
"But what if somebody found out?" she asked.
"Would you tell anybody?" he asked.
"God, no!" she gasped. "I'd get kicked off the cheer squad,
for sure."
"Well then, I guess this could be our little private sex
education class," he told her with a smile.
Alexis giggled, still nervous about the idea.
"So," she said. "How would we start?"
"First, why don't you take a couple of steps back and give me
a good view of you in your little cheerleading uniform?" he
suggested.
Alexis did so, and modeled her little uniform for the coach's
enjoyment, watching him as he devoured her with his lustful eyes.
Her light brown hair was not quite shoulder-length, cut
straight across and curled under, with bangs draping her
forehead. As she smiled sweetly, slight dimples formed in her
cheeks. Her eyes were bright blue and captivating, and her lips
were shapely and smooth with her lip-gloss. The cheerleader's
complexion was attractive, as well - not tanned, but not fair-
skinned, either.
Alexis wore a royal blue button-down V-necked sleeveless
shell top with two thin white stripes across the shoulders and
down the sides. The white letters "LIONS" arched across her
chest, pushed outward by her B-cup breasts. Under the shell top,
she wore a thin, tight white turtleneck midriff top under the
shell.
Her skirt was a matching royal blue with the two thin white
stripes running down the sides and hemming around the bottom. In
addition to the banded trim on the hem, the skirt also had twelve
inverted white pleats. It was deliciously short on her, only
covering her bloomer-covered crotch by a couple of inches.
As he had noticed earlier, Alexis was wearing tight royal
blue bloomers underneath. As his eyes traveled downward, he
smiled at her shapely thighs and her knobby teenaged knees.
Alexis' cheerleading uniform was completed with a pair of
white kneesocks, pulled smartly up to the bottom of her kneecaps,
with three thin blue stripes around the top section of the socks.
She wore a pair of blue and white athletic shoes.
"Do you like our uniforms?" she asked.
"Oh, yes," he said. "Why don't you turn away from me, now?"
Alexis spun around, her back facing the coach.
"Like this, Coach Johnson?"
"Yes, my dear. Now bend over slowly for me."
With her feet together, she slowly bent forward for him. As
she did so, her little pleated skirt pulled up high on her tight
ass, showing off the back of her smooth thighs and the crotch of
those tight blue bloomers as they bulged in a tiny pussy-wrap
mound.
"How's this?" Alexis inquired.
"Excellent."
"You're just trying to get a better look at my bloomers,
aren't you?" she asked.
"Absolutely."
Alexis laughed.
"And how do they look?" she teased.
"Magnificent, my dear."
Her cunny lips bulged in the blue fabric between her thighs.
He could feel his cock rock-hard, aching for the young girl's
treasure. The coach flipped on his desk radio and quickly found
a station with some good dance music.
"Okay, Alexis, how about showing me some of your dance
moves?" he asked.
The cheerleader stood back up and spun around to face him,
then began a dance routine to the song. She shimmied and shook,
her tiny skirt flipping about on her ass and flashing its pleats
as she ground to the beat.
Alexis spun back around and shook her ass while she slowly
pulled up the back of her skirt, showing off her tight little
bloomers again.
"Oh, yeah, that's it," he encouraged.
By the time the song ended, the coach's cock couldn't take
any more teasing. He had to have this magnificent little
strumpet, and now.
"What would you like me to do now?" Alexis asked.
"Come over here and suck on my cock," he told her.
The coach stood up and unfastened his trousers. As they
dropped to his ankles, he pulled down his briefs. An eight-inch
stalk of man-flesh sprang free of its shackles and wobbled
obscenely toward the young girl. She just stared at it.
"Haven't you ever seen a cock before?" he asked.
"No, not on a man," she admitted. "Just on the baby boys I
used to babysit."
"Quite a bit different, huh?"
Alexis nodded as she stepped up to him.
"You've had the sex education class here, haven't you?" he
asked.
"Yeah," she answered. "I mean, I know how sex works and
everything, I've just never seen it in person or tried anything
with a boy."
Coach Johnson put his hands on Alexis' waist.
"Remember that sex works by a boy sliding his cock back and
forth inside your pussy until he gets so excited that he cums."
"You mean when he shoots his sperm?" Alexis inquired.
"Yeah, when he shoots his milky liquid into you."
Alexis nodded.
"It's all about friction," he told her. "A boy needs that
friction on his cock, no matter if it's from your pussy or you
simulate it with your hand or mouth."
"My mouth?" she asked.
"Yeah, your mouth can act just like your pussy. It's warm
and moist. You can pump his cock back and forth in your mouth,
and even excite him faster by pumping it with your hand at the
same time. It's called 'giving a blowjob'."
Alexis smiled and nodded.
"Just be careful not to let him cum in your pussy unless
you're taking birth control, or you might get pregnant," he
warned.
"And boys don't usually know if they're about to cum, until
it's too late," he added. "Experienced men know when they're
getting close, so they can warn their partner if they don't want
it squirting inside them."
"So, if you fucked me, you would know to pull out in time?"
Alexis asked.
"Yes, my dear. You're not on birth control, are you?"
"No," she told him.
"Well, if you're planning on having sex with the boys, you
should be," he advised.
Alexis nodded again as she looked down at his cock.
"Go ahead. Stroke it with your hand," he suggested.
The darling cheerleader wrapped her fingers around the warm
shaft and started a slow handjob on him.
"Yeah, baby, that's called a 'handjob'. Start slowly at
first, and keep getting faster and faster, unless he asks you to
slow down, of course."
The two forbidden lovers stood there for several minutes. He
kissed her softly while she worked him with her hand.
"Would you like to try a blowjob now?" he asked. "Boys
really like that."
"Okay."
The coach sat down in his chair. Alexis dropped to her knees
and held his cock still while she moved her mouth closer.
"You can lick it, too, and play tongue games with it just to
tease him even more," he coached.
He pointed to the location just under the tip of the cockhead
on the underside.
"See this spot?" he asked.
"Yeah?"
"That spot's the most sensitive part of a guy's cock.
Wiggling the tip of your tongue right there while giving a
blowjob, will drive a guy wild."
Alexis laughed.
"Well, let me see if it works on you," she said. "You're not
gonna squirt your stuff in my mouth, are you?"
"No, sweetheart, I'm gonna fuck you later. By the way, do
you still have your cherry?"
Alexis shook her head.
"Nope," she said. "I popped it a couple of years ago when I
experimented with my mom's vibrator."
"Okay, just checking," he said. "I still want to make sure I
don't cum inside your pussy. Do you have a problem with me doing
it in your mouth?"
Alexis wrinkled her nose.
"I don't think I want to try that yet," she said. "I've
heard it doesn't taste very good."
"Who told you that?" he inquired.
"One of my friends. Her boyfriend ejaculated in her mouth
once, and she said it tasted pretty bad."
The coach smiled.
"Well, sometimes, that's true," he explained. "It depends on
the guy and also on the girl's tastes."
"So where would you like me to shoot my stuff?" he asked.
"I don't know," she said. "Where did you want to?"
"How about if I spray it all over that pretty face of yours?"
he offered. "It's called 'taking a facial'."
Alexis laughed.
"On my face?" she asked, quite surprised.
"Yeah," he said.
"I guess that would be okay," she relented.
The coach watched as Alexis swirled her tongue around the
head of his cock, getting just a taste of his meat.
"It tastes different," she commented.
"Bad?" he asked.
"No, just strange," Alexis answered.
She opened her mouth wide and leaned forward into him, taking
his cock about four inches into her sweet, teenaged mouth. Then
she sealed her lips around the shaft and started sliding his
prick back and forth in her sucking mouth.
"That's it, baby," he said. "Suck it just like that."
She looked up at him with innocent eyes as she mouth-fucked
the coach in her cheerleading uniform.
"That's so sexy when you look up at me like that," he told
her. "You have a natural talent for this."
Alexis giggled as she sucked the coach, flattered by his
comments. She used a hand to pump the rest of his cock, which
wouldn't fit in her mouth.
"Very nice with the hand," he moaned. "Don't forget to use
your tongue on that spot I showed you."
Alexis pulled her mouth back a bit and just pumped with her
hand while she flicked the tip of her tongue repeatedly across
the sensitive underside of his cock, just behind the head.
"Oh, God, yes..." he groaned. "That's doing it just like a
pro."
Alexis resumed her mouthstroke on him, her curled-under hair
swaying forward and back as she blew the coach.
After a minute or so longer, he knew he had to stop the girl.
"Okay, darling, you can stop now," he said.
Alexis popped her sweet lips off him.
"Was that okay?" she asked.
"You were terrific," he told her. "I had to stop you, 'cause
you were gonna make me cum if you kept going."
Alexis smiled.
"Now what?" she asked.
"I'm gonna lick that cheerleader pussy of yours," he said,
with a smile.
Alexis laughed as he stood up, then helped her up to her
feet.
"But first," he said, "let's get those panties of yours
down."
He reached under the sides of Alexis' tiny cheerleading skirt
and grasped the sides of her bright blue bloomers, then tugged
them down with her panties until they dropped over her white
kneesocks to her shoes.
The coach reclined Alexis onto his desk and lifted her feet
to the edge of the desk, with her knees cocked high in the air.
Her bloomers and panties were still wrapped around her left ankle
as he gently spread her knees wide apart. The white pleats of
her little blue skirt fanned open as she revealed her almost-bald
pussy for the coach.
Alexis smiled as he stroked the inside of her thin thighs and
her calves through her cheerleading kneesocks. His head
disappeared under her pleats as he buried his face into her
teenaged crotch and placed his warm tongue on her pink pussy.
She felt him lick it softly, his breath softly teasing her
tender clit. Then she felt his tongue glide upward to her love
trigger.
"Ooh, coach, that feels sooooo gooooood..." she groaned. She
squeezed her breasts through her royal blue shell top and bit her
lip as he stroked her pinkness with his taste buds.
He varied his rhythm and direction of licking with expert
technique, listening to his young lover groan in delight. After
a few minutes, he pushed a couple of fingers to her virgin pussy
and slowly drove them into the moistness.
"Oh, God!" Alexis exclaimed, her senses heightened by the
feeling of his fingers within her. Her breasts heaved against
her tight shell top.
He slowly slid the two fingers in and out of her moist twat.
It was a tight fit, and that fact excited him even more about the
prospect of burying his swollen cock into that ultra-tight
teenaged cheerleading snatch.
The coach licked and sucked on her clit while he finger-
fucked her, until she couldn't take it any longer.
"Oh, sir!" she gasped. "You're gonna make me cum any second!
Keep going!"
He obeyed and quickly sent the young girl to the brink. With
a groan, Alexis trembled as her body reached orgasm with an
intensity she had never felt from her mom's vibrator.
"Fuck!" Alexis cried in delight.
He slowed his stimulation down to a stop and stood up over
her.
"That was wonderful," she gushed. "Thank you."
"No problem, my sweetheart. Are you ready to get fucked for
the first time?"
Alexis nodded and smiled.
Coach Johnson pulled her to the edge of the table and fisted
his cock, still wet with Alexis' saliva, against her buttery
pussy lips. The teen cheerleader was well lubricated already,
and ready to get drilled by her first cock.
"Go ahead, coach," she said. "Put it in me."
He popped the head into her and slowly pushed several inches
in.
"Well, Alexis," he announced. "Officially, you're not a
virgin anymore."
She giggled.
"Sounds okay to me, Coach Johnson. Show me what it's like to
get fucked."
The coach pulled partway out, then fucked another inch or so
into the sweet cheerleader.
"God, your pussy is so fucking tight, and it feels great," he
observed.
Alexis giggled again. She wrapped her white kneesocks with
the blue stripes around his ass as he pumped into her slowly.
"It feels so good in there," Alexis mumbled.
"And I'm glad you enjoy this, 'cause I am, too," he said
softly as he leaned forward onto his elbows, lying on top of the
girl on the desk. He kissed young Alexis softly as he slowly
worked more cock into her wet snatch.
"You know, sometimes guys like a girl to talk dirty to them,
too," he added. "It helps turn them on."
"Really?" she asked.
"Yeah, go ahead and try it, Alexis. Talk dirty to me."
Alexis chuckled.
"Fuck me good, coach," she offered. "Fuck my tight little
cheerleader pussy."
"Yeah, that's good," he encouraged.
"I want you to fuck me really good with that big cock and
then blow your load all over my face," she said.
"Yeah, baby," he said, as he slapped his balls on her ass
with each thrust, now getting faster and harder as he went.
Alexis wrapped her white-sleeved arms around him, enjoying
her first fuck. They kissed repeatedly as they screwed on the
desk, exploring each other's mouth with their tongue, lost in
passion.
After several minutes, he suddenly pulled out of her.
"Were you ready to shoot your stuff?" Alexis asked.
"Almost," he said, "but first, I wanna fuck you in a
different position. We're gonna do it doggy-style."
Alexis laughed again as he lifted off of her and pulled her
up to her feet. Her little skirt fell back down into place.
"Just turn around and put your elbows on the desk," he
instructed.
She did so, looking over her shoulder to watch as he slid her
cheerleading skirt up high on her ass. Her white pleats fanned
outward as he stuck his prick back into her tight little pussy,
this time from behind.
Alexis spread her kneesock-encased legs wide apart for
balance as the coach commenced drilling her in that position. He
grasped the sides of her waist for leverage as he relentlessly
pounded her love tunnel with his hard cock.
"Aw, coach," Alexis gasped. "It feels like it's so much
deeper in me."
Her hair swung forward and back as he rode the cheerleader
into the desk, but he knew he couldn't last any longer.
"I'm getting so close," he said. "Are you ready for me to
cum on your face?"
"Yes," she told him.
"Good. When I tell you to, stand up, turn around and kneel
in front of me, and tilt your face toward the ceiling."
"Okay."
He lasted about fifteen more seconds.
"Now!" he shouted.
He pulled out, and Alexis quickly spun around and knelt
before him, offering her innocent, angelic face for him to
decorate. She looked down at his cock as he pumped it with his
hand for a few seconds.
Suddenly, a stream of warm semen splattered on the side of
her mouth and up the side of her nose. She instinctively
squeezed her eyes shut as another round of jizz landed on her
upper lip and yet another on her nose.
Alexis giggled as more spunk rained down on the poor
cheerleader. The coach had a full load stored up for the
teenager, and his balls emptied themselves onto her eyelids and
forehead, matting down her sweet brunette bangs under a blanket
of white splooge.
Finally, mercifully, the facial ended. Alexis smiled but
kept her eyes closed as she kept her face turned upward. Gobs of
gooey cum oozed down the sides of her face and dangled from her
chin.
"Baby, let me get you a towel and clean you up," he said.
He walked over and picked up a shower towel, but before he
handed it to her, he pulled out a digital camera from his desk
drawer.
Alexis could hear the clicks and see the light from the
flashes.
"What are you doing?" she asked with a frothy face.
"Taking a few digital pictures so I can enjoy them later," he
said. "Do you mind?"
"No," she said. "That's fine, but please don't show them to
anybody."
"I won't," he promised. "Smile again for the camera, and you
can open your eyes now."
Alexis tentatively opened her eyes, and since she didn't feel
any cum dripping into her eyes, she kept them open and smiled for
his camera.
She felt so naughty, and she loved every second of it.

anonymous post. my first experience with a younger female. well it was actually two as they were twins. I just moved to the place I was working with my wife and daughter. she instantly made friends with the twin girls next door. their mother was never around and they were always at our house. they were just budding and figuring out what sex was I guess. my wife and daughter went to visit family in another state, I was alone for a week. the girls came over the first day and decided to try on my daughters clothes. they were coming in and showing off. I told them not to mess the room up, so they stopped playing in there. they bagan hitting me and generally playing like a couple girls would when they started playing truth or dare. the first dare was for her to run through the house naked. she did. it oddly turned me on. their breasts were budding and a little peach fuzz showing. I dared them to both to go in my room and jump on the bed naked. they did. next they dared me to join but I was scared and decided not to. they finished playing as I watched and dared them to do a few things like wrestle with me while naked. then their mother showed up and they quickly got dressed as I occupied her in the living room. what are the odds she had to go away for a few days and asked me to watch them for three of four days. I agreed quickly and tried to rush her out the door. my excitement had me trembling. we went to sleep after watching a movie. the next day I got up and cooked breakfast and one of them said lets play truth or dare again. I went first and dared them both to take a bath together while I watched. while in there one dared me to get in but still I was scared. then they started begging me so I went for it.as soon as they seen my thang they both giggled. I got it and the first thing was said 1 dared 2 to lick my "wiener" she did. 2 dared 1 the same and she did. I decided to dare them both to do that at the same time in my bedroom. they were soo excited they jumped out of the tub and tracked water all th way to my bed. I didn't mind. the first night all they did was take turns licking me. day two, they were still wanting to play. so I said ok but were staying naked all day or were not playing they agreed. 1 dared 2 to sit on my "wiener". she did and dared 1 to do the same. afterwards I said they were doing it wrong, and they insisted I teach them how. my first lesson was teaching them both how to properly suck a dick. the rest of the day was spent doing that. and by the end of the night they both had tasted my cum and surprisingly wanted more so I let them and sure enough they were practicly pros by the end of the night. day 3 their mom called first thing in the morning, said shed be gone a day or two more. trying not to sound excited I simply said its ok were having a lot of fun. but hurry back. she didn't even want to talk to them. no sooner than I hung up the phone they came in completely naked. we all three slept together like that. number 1 said what do you want to teach us today? I said go in my room and ill be there in a minute. I walked in fully hard on, sat on the bed and said lets see who knows how to sit on my "wiener" the best. they both took turns and I said youre both good at it. number 2 said that's not the way I want to do it. she got up on it and actually put it in her pussy. GD it was so tight it took everything in me not to cum right then. I picked her up off it just in time. to keep me from cumming in her quickly they both sucked it (taking turns) until I came. then I said ok who wants it first, they began arguing and I said its ok ill just do it for one minute at a time each. so I did that foe the next several hours in between licking their pussies. I would often pick them up in my arms and do them like that, they may have weighed 100 pounds each. I made sure I pulled out every time I came. and every time on or the other would suck it out AND SWOLLOW!!! I bet I came twenty times that day. they eventually fell asleep watching tv in my bed naked. I couldn't sleep so I took turns waking each up by fucking them in their tight little pussies. and they really were loving every bit of attention I gave them. one thing that really turned me on is when they were both sucking it while I was on th phone with my wife of their mom. day 4. my last day or so I thought. first thing in the morning we all took a shower together, and of course I had to do them both. number one took it and sucked the cum out. number 2 said her coochie hurt and I said its ok, I could put it in your butt. she reluctantly agreed. I got some of my wifes oil lubed up and slipped it in. as soon as the tip touched she shouted oh my god that feels weird. I said want me to stop, she said nope it kinda feels good. while doing that I seen number 1 watching and said you want to try it? she said yes. while I finished I loosened her butt up with my finger. I blew the biggest load of my life right in her butt and she creamed in delight "that feels so warm I wanna do that again" at that point I had so much sex my dick was hurting, but still hard and no way I was going to miss anything. I slid it up in 1 and she squeeled and I went to town, slowly of course. number 2 went to shower. while in there number one started moaning louder and louder. they both had orgasms already, I made sure of that. had to make sure they liked it. turned me on so much I blew a load off in her butt and she liked the warmth to. knock knock knock. oh shit while they were showering I got dressed and answered the door. their grandmother. she said their mom was going to be gone another day, and wanted to check on the girls. I made up a lie and told her they were down at the park playing. theyd be ok here another day. she agreed and left. alright one more day of this. I went and got in the shower. the rest of the day we went to the movies and the mall. I bought them hush stuff. went home and we all fell asleep. I awoke early to a blow job from 1 followed by fucking. first pussy then just before I spewed I pulled out and put it in her butt. pumped it a few minutes and burst a load in her ass. 2 woke up as I was taking her clothes off. she said what are you doing I said relax started licking her sweet pussy, till she screamed out, then I put my dick inside and she hugged me and started kissing all over me ass I made love to that sweet little thing. I couldn't help it I spewed all in her cooch. she looked at me puzzled and said that felt good, I said yes it did. the rest of that day was spent like that, without cumming in their pussies. about 8 that night mom came to get them. they begged to stay till morning I said I don't care we had some new movies(which was a lie) and she agreed. I made slow passionate love to them both the rest of the night ALL NIGHT. I figured it would be the las time. before they went home they both made me promise not to tell their mom,LOL. a said I never will. and they promised never to tell either. every other weekend or so we sneak down to the motel and fuck for a few hours.they love the taste of my cum!!!

Recently I came across a video on Motherless, that reminded me of something that happened some years ago, I am now 59 and this story happened when I was in my early 30's, mobile phones was in there infancy basically text phone calls only no video, but camcorder's were around. I try my best to find the recording that was made, its probably grainy if I find I will post on Motherless. it was my close mate who set up camcorders all over his flat, in his Kitchen/lounge, bedroom, bathroom. he gave me a copy after the event.

This was a kind of payback- revenge,
Steve was dating a lovely girl he was 28, she was 20, her name Carly petite slim athletic figure, nearly flat chested, puffy little nipples, a trimmed pussy, pert ass, strawed dye hair, big brown eye and sexy dimples she was always smiling she stood no taller than 5 foot, Steve was a 6 footer towered above her, he was fairly handsome guy, he was very popular with the ladies, fit as a fiddle not an once of fat on him wash board tummy (6pack) he played a lot of sport, very intelligent ,he was a pilot, with a big big airline
The story begins when Carly announced she was being transferred with her job she was a ground staff air stewardess, and when she had completed her training she would be going in the air as a full air stewardess, Same airline as Steve, so chances was they be on the same plane, the main hub for the Airline was Gatwick London, UK. so they was moving to the area, Steve kept his flat, in Bristol UK, he loaned it out to me at a small monthly price.

After they moved and Carly passed completed her training, she did get placed as cabin staff Air stewardess on his plane, so they was together, a few flights Carly had to stay on the ground to take her final exam, which she passed, but IT was brought to Steve's attention, that Carly's ex was a security guard at Gatwick Airport, he had found out some how Carly was based there and he applied for a job there, and apparently Carly had been seen with him going to the pub for meals and drinks,
Steve knew the reason why Carly and her ex split up, he had cheated on her controlled her and had hit her a few times, and he dumped her, but never got over Carly,
So when Carly was finally back in the Air Steve was happy, made him feel secure, how ever Carly didn't go back on his plane to start with he did mostly long haul flights she got put on several short haul, then she re-joined Steve's plane, but Steve was made to feel uneasy as several of the stewards and stewardess's told Steve that on 2-3 of the short haul flights, they believed that Carly's ex had managed to worm his way on as air flight security, and normally all the stewards, stewardesses shared a hotel room with a fellow steward , stewardesses but Carly got a room on her own and her ex was seen going in and coming out of her room, and on more than one occasion she looked as if she had had over night company,
Steve took all this in , and obviously he questioned Carly, she at First denied anything she said yes he had been on the same flights she was on but only twice and she roomed on her own as the girl she was told to share with snored and she didn't really like her
but Steve was still very suspicious so he kept asking her in different ways, Eventually she cracked and confessed he had stayed in her room, she was tired and confused, and didn't realise she still had feelings for him and he said he still loved her and wanted to marry her and wanted her to dump Steve,

When Steve got the truth he felt so low such an idiot, Carly promised they never had sex was just kissing and cuddling, Steve didn't believe a word she was saying as once he could except but 2-3 times No Way, Carly promised it would never happen again she really Loved Steve was broken he couldn't concentrate on his job so he booked a month off he explained to the Airline, so they granted him the time off they also gave Carly the same time so they could sort there relationship out, the ex carried on working as a security guard at the Airport, and did the occasional in flight security, but he gave that up when he realised he was not going to get any long haul so couldn't be near Carly, now the ex as you have probably guessed was a low life slime bucket,
he managed to get Steve's and Carly's address in Gatwick, he had positioned a very very small spy type camcorder that could record maximum 30 minutes of film, he sent a copy of a recording to Steve that had been transferred on to a VHS video tape, This recording clearly showed Carly giving her ex a blow job and swallowing his cum, and she was on all fours and the ex took her in her pussy from behind.
Steve's worst suspicions was there in a recording in front of him, so again Steve Questioned Carly again, she denied denied denied denied even after he showed her the recording she denied saying it wasn't her, then as the recording went on her face became very clear and you heard him saying to her. you still Love me don' t you ? she answered no this was a mistake, you took advantage of me, I am drunk you plied me with drink , I love Steve !!!, I love
Steve, as she cried, then Carly after seeing and hearing the whole recording, finally admitted it.
Steve had an idea this wasn't the first time Carly had cheated on him, again her asked her to tell him the truth as he was fed up with all the finger pointing and Chinese whispers, if she told him the whole truth they may be able to work things out and salvage there relationship.
Carly broke down crying un controllably dropping to her knee's holding Steve around his legs, saying please don't leave me please I love you, I want to marry you spend the rest of our days together, I will do anything for you, I let you do what ever you want to me, Steve was also tearful, as he said you got to tall me the truth, since we became an official couple, I want to know everything.
Carly started spilling the bean's saying it always happened when she got drunk, I been with 2 of the other AIR stewardesses who I know you fucked in the as before we came together, I know Steve said I told you about them, I had sex with one off my trainer's that old guy, Tom he was rubbish came as soon as he got it in me, you Mate Pete, he took me outside when you was playing pool, her fucked me over the bonnet of a car, , then after he finished put me on the back seat of your car, went back in the pub told you I was pissed and he had put me in your car, and my ex that you just found out about, was only fucked in my pussy,
Ok we can I hope work it out the common theme is it happens when you are pissed, so you have to promise no more alcohol, then you don't get drunk your pants wont fall off you wont get fucked,.
even though Steve had assured Carly they could work it out, Carly fucking her Ex was a bitter pill for him to swallow, made him sick to the depths of his stomach,

He was on the phone to me saying they had a month off and they be heading back to Bristol for a weeks holiday, not to worry they had an apartment at Airport, in the pilots stop over hotel, they would be spending 1 night at the flat, this kind of confused me, then Steve told me the full story, and he wanted revenge get his own back on Carly,
ummm what's your idea buddy I asked, he replied well Carly likes a drink likes to get pissed and likes the cock when she is pissed, so I want to see herself enjoy herself and be there to watch her, so I want you Paul to get a group of lads together. not mates, preferably nice looking strangers, I know you have contacts that neither me or Carly know, and these people shouldn't know us, you can arrange that can't you, yeah yeah mate for sure, but is this a good idea, you Love Carly don't you, Steve replied yes of course I do but this will make me fell a lot better, don't worry Paul he said, she won't remember a thing I will take care of that,
that's when I that mentioned I knew Carly's ex and his wife yes he's married, i went to the wedding earlier this year, Married fucking married, and he's still going after Carly, that fucking guy needs to be taught a serious lesson,
I told Steve I as friendly with the wife and like Carly she got drunk her pants just happened to slip of, and I had gotten her drunk and fucked every one of her holes, he is still up in Gatwick working he only comes home one week end a month, and he has been this month, so you tell me the date day you and Carly are going to be back and stopping at the flat and I make sure she is her and pissed you can make yourself fell even better you can fuck Carly's ex's wife silly no holes barred mate, Steve simply said Do it make it happen,

A week later Steve rang saying they was at the pilots stop over hotel and to make it happen on the Friday or Saturday night, I got to work, as I worked as night door security in the Pub and Night club's, I got to know a lot of guy's so I contacted about 10 fellow night security guy's to see if they was up for a sex party with 2 beautiful willing girls, no holes barred, only 3 was interested but could only do the Friday night, I also knew a lot of guy's at the local Gym all had good bodies none to big in the penis area but ok size, not to muscle bound either I got interest from 2 of them, there was a small group of lads I was friendly with socialised with when not working from my martial arts club, we did MMA type stuff and kick boxing, 4 of them was interested that was 8 guy's, day was set for the coming Friday night, I basically called it a house party bring a bottle, starting at 10pm,
I rang Steve told him was sorted, was he 100% he wanted to go through with it ??
Steve was definitely sure it was all go, we was going to a pub late afternoon to get the drinks flowing I was to invite, Carly's ex's wife Alice, thin girl big tits 5'3" 45/47 kgs black hair blue eye's wore glasses, bit of a plain Jane type, but a great fuck, never stopped moving, definitely no sack of spuds,. after a few drinks we pop in to a Italian restaurant that I had to book for 7pm no later,
then on to another pub, before getting back to that flat by 9:30 ready for the sex party, hopefully both girls Carly and Alice would be well on the way to getting drunk, I was still wondering how Steve was so certain neither of the girls would remember a thing just probably be sore when they sobered up.
I soon learned on that Friday night out the corner of my eye I see him put some clear drops in both the girls drinks he did this 3-4 times, and when we was in the last pub he got me himself and the 2 girls up dancing, to some 70's 80's disco music,
We got a Taxi back to the flat, as the girls had become a little weak in the legs, It was pay Taxi driver out taxi into the lift in to the flat pour a drink or 2 before anyone arrived, Steve even invited the Taxi driver but he declined as he was married and was on duty or he would have joined us.
Steve put some music on grabbed a can of lager pulled Carly up and started to dance sexily with her did the same with Alice, a knock at the door 4 of the guy's I invited was there, I led them to the lounge kitchen area told them to put the drinks they bought along on the side grab a cold one out the fridge and make themselves feel comfortable, my phone rang 2 of the security guy's was calling off they was now working, the party was well under way when about 11 my phone went again the other guy's from the martial arts club also called off, I told them it was fine, they guy on the other end said it was a joke they didn't believe I was being serious so they went pubbing and was going clubbing, ok
there was 6 of us guy's 2 willing but unknown what was about to happen girls, 6 guys was perfect as the girls only both had 3 holes each to fill.
I quickly spoke to Steve, said that was it no more guy's coming along it was just the 6 of us.
Steve signalled for the other guy's to join me dancing with his Girlfriend Carly, there was hands all over her body and the guy's was kissing her neck checks lips Carly was Loving the attention, we was basically holding her up as her legs had gone so weak from what ever Steve had put in the girls drinks, Steve in turn pulled Alice to her feet, and started dancing touching her ass, I joined him leaving Carly dancing being kissed and groped by 4 stranger's,
I was behind Alice Steve in front, we was both now kissing her and feeling her up, Alice was not as weak as Carly she could just about stand unaided as we was kissing Alice she lent her head back towards me said I never had 2 guy's at same time are you both going to fuck me hard tonight, I always dream of this, my useless fucking husband doesn't know who to satisfy any woman his oral skills are non existent, I'm sure he doesn't know where the clit or G spot is as she laughed, Steve was busy un dressing Alice he had dropped her jean's and pants to the floor had lifted her T-shirt and took a tit out her bra and was licking and teasing a nipple, I had got my cock out and Alice was holding masturbating me slowly. I looked at Steve and said you best give the Ok to the other guy's
Steve turned to them said guy's she is all yours enjoy her strip her any way you want rip tear cut her clothes off, you can eat her get her to eat you fuck her silly, but no ass fucking she is a Virgin in that hole, he looked at me said Paul my mate best buddy i like you to have the pleasure of taking Carly's ass virginity, but its got to be done dry and sadistically, just fucking ram it up her rip that ass apart, then you guy's can do what ever you want with her, Carly in a very drunken muffled slurred voice said something like not my ass and only you can fuck me Steve I'm your girl just yours, I understood perfectly what she said, Steve on the other hand heard different to everyone else, he said there you go lads once Paul here has taken her ass virginity, you heard her she wants you al to do her ass even me.

Well me and Steve carried on with getting Alice completely naked we lay her down on the carpet, I lowered my cock in to her mouth while Steve lifted her Alice's ass just off the floor positioned his cock at her pussy opening, Alice snarled at him don't you dare tease just get it in me a fuck me good make me wet and feel your cock deep in me, as he slipped in and out of Alice's pussy, to the side the other guy's had Carly bent over the arm of the sofa and one of them had entered her pussy and was pushing deep while the others was masturbating over her bake one sat on the sofa getting blown, they all change quite often, Steve stopped fucking Alice turned her over putting her on her knee's then entered her from behind, he called me to him and said I hope you don't mind I have a camcorder, in my bag over there it is a bit of a big one it carries a VHS cassette it is simple to use, just point it press record, I want you to record all this for me get close up, but before you record Carly getting fucked, I want you Paul to record me fucking Alice in her cunt mouth and ass and make sure you get both our faces in the shot,
so that's what I did for the next half hour record Steve fucking all Alices holes, Steve told Alice to use his name and to tell him what hole she wanted him to fuck, it made me so fucking horny
I knew I was going to explode once I got a mouth pussy or girls ass around my cock, I got my chance to Fuck Alice in all her holes and me and Steve DPd her ass her pussy and ass and pussy proper DP,
All that time the four other guys had used Carly's pussy and mouth made her swallow all there load, and seriously cream pied her pussy, I looked at her and her pussy was so so red she looked really sore, Alice went over to Carly who was lay on the floor ass propped in the Air as the guys had put cushions under her bum Alice just lowered her head directly on to Carly's pussy and began to eat the cream pie out her pussy, as she did this she asked Steve to fuck her up the ass, when he was done she wanted me up her ass followed by all the other guys,
We all took our turns, Alice then said she wanted to be made air tight, but first she wanted to see me take Carly's as virginity, Carly was rolled on to her front, and the cushion was placed under her so her ass was in the air easier to be entered, Alice carried on eating Carly's pussy from behind and fingered her asshole and gave it a little lick leaving Carly with a little lube she then took me Paul in her mouth made sure I was rock hard she held my cock as I eased the tip of my cock into Carly's Virgin ass,
Steve shouted out going no mercy just ram in all in go balls deep Paul or I get one of the others to take her virginity, at that I held Carly's hips tight I could just about hear Carly saying no please no please don't hurt me please, as I held her hips tight I lunged deep in to her as definitely no mercy I was buried deep real deep, everyone was geeing me on go for it fuck that ass even Alice was telling me to fuck her virgin ass hard and deep, a voice said that's it stretch the bitch make her bleed, I fucked her real hard real deep, it must have hurt her badly as I am no small guy, 7-9 inches long and really really thick, they guy's nicknamed me horse, I guess because of how big and thick my cock was. as I kept fucking I could hear muffled crying asking me to stop, but in full throws of fucking there was absolutely no chance I was going to stop, Steve had re=entered Alice's as and we was fucking the 2 girls in rhythm.

All night long the guys ploughed both girls holes all 3 of them but they paid particular attention to Carly's once virgin that I Paul had broken in earlier that night,
by about 3-4 am all the stranger guy's I had invited has drifted away, it was just me Steve Alice and Carly, Alice now had hold of the camcorder and was recording me(Paul) and Steve abusing Carly's body, we fucked her as we DPd her ass pussy over and over, we DPd her properly, 1 in pussy 1 in the ass, we took turns really ramming Carly's ass was a competition judged by Alice who fucked Carly's ass the hardest,
We both fucked Alice's holes as well she loved it, after a while longer with Steve fucking her pussy Alice fell asleep, poor Carly was already fast asleep on the sofa face down head hanging slightly over the side, being a nice guy, (hehehehehe) I put a blanket over her naked body, just before I covered her over I made a short recording of what her asshole looked like, it was a swollen mess ripped torn a little bit of blood looked as if we had fucked her piles out, she looked very similar to what a Baboons ass looks like, her pussy was also very swollen if I was asked what I thought had happened to her pussy I say it had either bean beat up with a cricket bat or run over by an articulated lorry road kill (hahahahahaha)
Alice's ass looked similar as Carly's Baboon really red and swollen but it wasn't as bad,
we all fell asleep. I was the first to wake up in the morning followed by Alice, well I say morning, it was closer to midday
Alice sat there in my bed clenching the bed clothes tightly around herself, she asked me why she was naked in my bed with a strange guy led next to her, I passed her my dressing gown she made her way to the bath room, she shouted for me to go to the bathroom, where she was bent over looking at her ass and pussy in my full length wall to ceiling mirror, she said look at that Paul what the fuck happened to her last night, look at my ass I hope it was you not that other guy that did that to my ass, I just laughed and had to walk away, She showered got dressed, when she came out the bathroom I made her a coffee. I told her if she thought she looked bad and was sore she should see the other girl Carly, she's 10x worse off. at that I lifted the blanket and showed Alice poor Carly's pussy and ass, upon seeing Carly, Alice nearly choaked and spat her coffee everywhere, OMFG the poor girl ain't going to be able to walk or poop, and seeing how swollen and red raw her pussy is I doubt she be peeing properly,
Come on Paul what went on last night you and your matey over there couldn't have done that much damage to the 2 of us girls alone no way,
I said to Alice don't you remember anything at all, she looked me in the eyes saying no not a thing,
So what ever Steve gave them did actually really do it's thing.
Then Alice's phone buzzed it was her husband Carly's ex, of course A lice didn't know this, she shushed me , When she came off her phone all I got was shit he's on his way home he be back by 3pm today,
Ohhh fuck fuck fuck he's going to want to have sex, Crying she asked how the fuck was she going to explain how her pussy is so swollen beat up and how on earth can she explain her asshole resembling a Baboon ass, I just told her to say she was having her period, had been to the gym and used one of the big stretchy bands thingy's and it had come loose from its bar and had sprung into her crutch whipping it, she said stop laughing its not funny he will know I been having sex,
Steve had been awake listening to Alice, he put his worth in and told Alice every thing and everyone she had fucked had been recorded,
That's when Carly woke up she tried to move, why does it feel like my ass and pussy had been trampled by a herd of elephants, Steve got up walked naked over to Carly lifted the blanket bust out laughing saying all times I have seen you naked I never noticed you had a Baboons ass (hahahahahahahahaha) he was in hysterics

Don't you girls remember what went on last night, Both had a blank look across there faces, I guess not Steve said, We both had a brilliant night didn't we Paul mate,
Don't worry girl's everything was recorded if you are good we can all get together another time, and watch the recordings together, over a bottle of wine a take away, that OK if we can do it here isn't it Paul.
Yeah of course it is Steve,
Both Alice and Carly told Steve he was a scheming son of a bitch, he had the recordings he was going to use the recordings to blackmail them get them to do what he wanted,
Steve said I never thought of doing that, thanks Girls, Carly looked at Steve said how can you do this to us to me, I thought you loved me, thought we was going to get married that's what you told me,
Don't worry Carly I told you we would work our relationship out, what happened last night was a bit of pay back remember those things you told me you had done while pissed I didn't believe you so I got you drunk to see if you was telling the truth when you was plied with drink you get taken advantage of to easily, well you proved to me you was actually telling the truth, now I will see if the second part of what you told me was true then we will get married if you still want to Paul can be the best man and Alice if she survives that prick of her Husband could be your matron of honour,
Alice said so what's this got to do with me or am I just a pawn in your sick game,

There is a second story that goes with this one but that's for another day

I hope you all enjoyed this story, I know its a long story but its the only way I could genuinely write it explain in detail to do it justice,
I Asked Steve and Carly if I could write this and post it on Motherless he said yes but i had to write as he dictated happenings to me, this is the story as he said it.

I started dating a woman I met at work. We are not colleagues, but she works for a company that we work closely with.

I have had my eye on her for quite some time. Early 40s, like me, single, like me, petite blonde, with a nice ass, and cute face. I always wondered, how come such a lovely woman is still single. I hoped it was just related to work, just another career girl, who lost a lots of time, while looking for her spot under the sun.

It started off promising, she wasnt easy, I had to work for that pussy. Our first sexual contact, besides kissing, was a hand job (I havent got just a hand job since high school), but I was patient. Patience payed off, since, after we started having sex, it was great, got to anal pretty fast, and this woman knows her moves.

Couldnt believe my luck, but soon enough, I realized why she was still single. Woman is fucking mental, tried making my life a living hell, by being overly needy, demanding and bitchy. So I ended it. Now she is having fits, banging at my door at 3 a.m., making scenes in front of my building etc.

Some things are just too good to be true.

Any input on this story I'm writing about a teen gangbang?

I was always a horny girl, but the dirtiest night of my life was shortly after I turned 18. I had just graduated from high school, but I had only had sex twice. Both times, it was fantastically awkward and I loved it. Most recently was at the start of Senior year, and now I was getting ready to leave the state for college. I felt wild, I wanted to hit my new school with a sexual gusto - I needed experience. I had been fantasizing for a couple years of a gangbang. Through my two sexual encounters and a few blowjobs and handjobs, I had learned that I loved to please others. The idea of being able to please a group of men all at the same time excited me in a special way that nothing else did. I wanted to be a memorable experience, I wanted to be the girl that no one forgot.
I have always been a tiny girl. Short and petite. Small, B-cup breasts with perky pink nipples. My ass is small, but round. I have dark red hair that goes down to my nipples. While I wouldn’t say I got no attention in school, I wasn’t exactly popular. One night that summer after graduation, I was hanging out with a girl I barely knew for the first time, and some guys from school invited her to a party. She asked if I’d like to go, and we reasoned that we had nothing better to do. It was a long drive, though, about 45 minutes out of the city. On the way there, I started thinking about fucking a guy at the party, and I decided that my opportunities to be a freak in my home town were dwindling. I decided that I was getting laid that night one way or another.
When we got to the party, it wasn’t much of a “party”, but just a group of guys hanging out and drinking out in the boonies. The house was secluded, with very few other homes around - a recent development. There were eight of them, and we were the only two girls in attendance. After a courtesy beer, the girl I was with pulled me aside and told me that she felt outnumbered and awkward and she was leaving. We had just driven so far that I wasn’t ready to turn around and head home. After a short argument, I told her that she should leave me, and that I would get a ride home from one of the guys later that night. A good friend never would have left me alone with eight guys that night, but luckily for me she wasn’t a good friend, just an acquaintance.
I started to think about ways that I could go wild and felt myself getting wet. I was young and naive and didn’t know how to come out and say “Hey, I want to have sex with you guys!”. I decided to pretend to get extremely drunk, figuring that if they thought I was blacking out, I couldn’t be held accountable for my actions.
After my friend left, I nursed a single beer for about an hour, but pretended to be increasingly intoxicated. Once I felt my act was in good standing, I decided to make my move.
One of the guys was sitting alone on the couch, so I cuddled up next to him and pretended I was passing out. He asked if I wanted him to take me home, but I didn’t respond. After a minute or two I laid down on the couch with my head in his lap. He began stroking my hair, which made me feel like I was in good hands. I could feel a moisture spreading throughout my panties.
Growing hornier by the second and desperate to move things forward, I began to nuzzle my face against his cock, feeling it slowly grow hard and press against my face. He cleared his throat nervously.
Another guy must have started to notice what was happening, and sat by my feet. He put a hand on my foot at first, then sheepishly moved it up the back of my leg until he was squeezing my ass. They started to murmur about me, and the rest of the guys were gathering around.
I started teasing the second guy’s cock with my foot. They were all talking about me as if I wasn’t there, calling me a drunk slut. They thought I had blacked out. Playing the role was turning me on, I liked hearing what they really wanted to say about me, not what they thought I wanted to hear.

“I bet I could get her to suck my dick.”

It was the first guy. His friends started egging him on, they wanted a show. He reached down, unbuttoned his pants and unzipped his fly, then his dick came out. I immediately gobbled it up. It wasn’t particularly big, so it was easy for me to take deep, even at 18. After ramming it down my throat, I backed up and went for a slower method. I wanted to give these boys the show they wanted. I liked the idea of being the girl they would never forget, giving them an experience they would masturbate to the memory of for the rest of their lives.
I gently kissed his balls, followed by a long, wet lick up the shaft. I alternated between vigorously licking the underside of the head, and shoving the entire cock down my throat. The guys started to cheer, and I was feeling like a real champion. When he announced that he was going to cum, I doubled down on his cock and let the full length of his shaft rub against my tongue. He came like a geyser, there was so much that it started spilling out of my mouth. I then orchestrated the most brilliant piece of seduction of my career.
I looked up coyly at the boys, fresh cum running out both corners of my mouth. I swallowed in an obvious manner and showed them my empty mouth. “I need a cock inside me,” I moaned. A few of the guys immediately started to disrobe. Around this time is when they really caught on to what they were in for. Someone picked me up and carried me in to a bedroom, rubbing my cunt through my drenched panties on the way. He dropped me on the bed, took his pants off, and then kneeled over me, cock resting on my mouth.
While my lips danced around his throbbing member, other guys in the room were busy pulling my clothes off. When they worked my bra off, hands immediately attached themselves to my tits, pinching my nipples and massaging the flesh. After the panties, I felt fingers slipping in and out of me, exploring. I asked if anyone had a condom. Two of the guys fished one out of their pocket and put it on, but the rest of them were dry. At this point it was too late to stop, so I let it slide - I was on the pill and would take a Plan B just to be safe. They all promised they were clean, which was all I had to go off of.
One by one, the guys entered my pussy, one of them big enough to be uncomfortable in my tiny body, some small. I took them all, like it was my duty, like my purpose in life was to pleasure those cocks and burn my memory in to them. I asked them to cum on my face, but they didn’t listen, and some shot their load deep inside my cunt, which only helped to lubricate the next guy to enter. After they came, they would leave the room for a few minutes, then come back for a second round. The second time around, they lined up at my face and shoved their dicks down my throat while I was fucked by their friends. I felt like a celebrity. I was the center of attention, and everyone in the room was obsessed with me.

I confess that life has become so much better now that I'm a male stripper.

So here's the story -

I had a promising future in a prosperous business, but I was in a department full of women, and my manager was a female. They all had smug fucking grins on their faces when the manager talked down to me and told me what to do. The stupid cunts felt so empowered that they were able to tell a man what to do.

One day I had enough and broke my managers jaw. I knew at that moment that my career was over, but it was so fucking satisfying to wipe the grins off the cunts faces, knowing that if men really wanted to, we could send the cunts back to the fucking kitchen where sluts like these belonged.

Anyway - I got probation and lost my job. I spent 2 years unemployed and in that time I needed to focus on something to stop me from becoming an alcoholic, so I started to lift and got ripped.

Someone suggested that I should become a model, but that was too ambitious. I became a stripper, and seriously... life is fucking awesome. The pay isn't very good, but I know how to squeeze up to the ugly old hags that usually hire me, and get them to give me a bunch of tips.

I kiss them, squeeze them, let them rub their grubby old hands on me, and I get to keep all the tips I get. I'm making about 75% of what I was getting in my old job, and I also get tonnes of good pussy!

Sometimes it's not just ugly old hags that hire me, and it's girls who've hired me for a hen night for a chick who's getting married. It's really awesome having them feel me up, and there's ALWAYS... ALWAYS ALWAYS ALWAYS one girl there that's fucking dying for cock, and I take advantage of that.

So I think being felt up by women, getting more pussy, having a great body for 75% of the money is a lot better than what I was originally doing.

I have to confess that i have become a slave for a man who caught me cheating on my husband and blackmailed me into doing as he wishes, and now i cant stop and actually crave everything he does.

It began when my husband was away for one of his work trips, hes a big time business man so we have a comfortable life and very nice houses and many luxury cars.

I come from a sports family, both my father and my brother played professional sport and my mother was a 3 time national champ and an Olympic medalist in her sport, so physical training and proper diet are second nature to me and im still in as good a shape to day at 31 as i was when 18.
I'm 5 ft 4 athletic with c cups and a very defined shapely ass and train almost every day in our home gym and have a trainer who comes twice a week to keep me focused.

My trainer is a gay guy who is in his late 40s and runs his service with his younger adopted sister, who i had never met until he had an accident that saw him laid up for a few weeks and she took over his clients for him.
When she arrived at my door i was shocked at her appearance, She was breathtaking, her face was perfect, big boobs clearly enhanced and a muscular body that most men would be happy with.

We got to training right away and she was pushing me hard but all i could do was stare at every inch of her body and for the first time in my life i was dreaming about a woman in front of me, i have always been 100% strait but this was happening right now, and i was getting wet.
She kept telling me to focus and push harder and when i stood to move the next exercise she looked at my crotch and asked if i needed to change, i looked down to see a dark wet patch on my training shorts, embarrassed and shocked i just blurted out "im sorry, im just so turned on by you i cant help it".
She just looked at me for what seamed to be the longest time before asking if i was Bi, or was my husband not taking care of me? I told her i was strait and hubby and i fucked often but she was turning me on more than anything ever before. Again another long pause before she said that a shower would do me good and that she will wait for me to finish and talk about this then.

I went to the shower immediately and was cursing myself for being so stupid and weak when i heard her voice ask if i wanted my back washed,, i almost stopped breathing before saying yes.
She stepped into the shower and took her top off revealing fantastic fake tits and a ripped washboard stomach, leaving her loose running shorts on and told me to turn around.

She began washing my back and quickly went to my ass soaping my crack as her other hand came around to my breast then sliding down to my cunt, here teasing my holes had me almost cumming, she began kissing my shoulders and neck asking me if i want more yes yes yes was all i could say before she pushed me against the glass and i felt the unmistakable feeling of a cock entering my cunt????? What what what was all i could say as she began fucking me and i began the biggest longest orgasm of my life.

As i staggered and fell down on my knees she came all over my face and chest with what felt like cup fulls of cum, it took us both some time to recover and wash the cum off, before drying off and heading to the bedroom for more, where she utterly ravaged me for hours and expertly introduced me to being fucked in the ass.

It was the greatest sex of my life and i couldn't believe she was trans as she was so beautiful, she explained that her brother had paid for extensive surgery in her late teens to help her become a woman and she promised to return the following day for more as she left me laying spent on the bed, she showered and left within minutes, as i began to get off the bed i jumped in shock at our new gardener standing outside the window with his phone pointed at me.

I ran to the bathroom in tears as i knew my husband would leave me in a heartbeat if he found out what i had done. I called him asking why the gardener was here a day early? as he explained why the gardener appeared at the doorway to the bathroom and put his finger to his lips to shush me.
I hung up the phone as he walked slowly towards me and said, "Now now little miss this will be our little secret if you play along, Ok" all i could do was nod yes as he touched my face moving the hair to the side and his other hand on my shoulder pushing me down to my knees, i soon realized why as he hung his cock in my face and told me to "Make me happy" i shook my head and began to say no as he slapped me so hard i almost blacked out, he grabbed my head by the hair from the back and spat in my face telling me that he owned me now and to suck his cock.

My head was pounding eyes watering as i took him into my mouth to suck him but i couldn't clear my mind to concentrate of sucking him properly and it only made him more frustrated, after a few mins he lifted me bent me over the vanity and drove his cock into my cunt and began fucking me like an animal, my head was hitting the mirror and knocking over everything as he stopped and withdrew from me and slowly pushed his cock into my ass and began very slowly fucking my ass telling me he was gonna make it last, in no time at all i began to feel the same pleasure i had experienced only 20 mins ago for the first time being fucked in the ass, i tried to block it out and tell myself i was being raped but it didn't help it just made it worse, i was going to cum and nothing could stop it.
He soon realized it as well and was calling me everything a whore gets called being ass fucked as i began to cum squirting all over my feet and floor and he pumped his cum into me.
He cleaned himself with a towel and kissed me telling me he would be back soon for more as he went back to the garden.

I showered and spent the rest of the day in a haze until my husband called asking about my new trainer and the gardener, my heart and soul froze as i hadn't told him about it, when i asked how he knew he said the gardener had called him and told him that he could see two women training in the gym and didn't want to be in view of them as he worked so he would return the following day to finish off that section, and that he was sorry for not going to the door before he started work, i realized then that this motherfucker was already playing his hand and my cards were still on the table..

The next morning i saw 3 missed calls on my phone and 3 texts, as i opened the texts my heart sank, 2 were from the gardener, pics of me and my trainer fucking and a text from her saying we have a problem and that she will be at my place at nine, i felt like i was going to pass out or vomit, i had no idea what was going on or how to deal with what had happened in the last 24 hours.

At nine the door rang, was my trainer and as i was letting her in i saw the gardener walking down the driveway dressed in casual clothes with a smile on his face, walked in and told us both to take a seat at the kitchen bench as he walked across to the drinks bar, returning with one of my husbands $200 bottles of white wine and 3 glasses. He poured 3 for us all in a way that wreaked of arrogance and ultimate power, placing a glass in front of us both told us to drink and to drink now because we are gonna need it.

For the next 15 mins he explained that what he had witnessed the day before and the pics and videos he had taken were enough to destroy both our lives, me being married to a well know corporate business man and from a famous sporting family, and my trainer for being an undisclosed trans who fucked me on her first day of training me. He said i now own you both and we would be safe and sound if we did what he told us to do.

We both agreed and thanked him for not going public, he then told both of us to stand and take off our clothes and we did as i think we both knew this was coming. He fucked both of us without mercy over and over for hours, he made her fist me ass he ass fucked me, i had my first DP with them both inside me, he throat fucked her so hard she threw up all over the bed then pushed my face into it as he fucked my ass and he then pissed all over both of our faces before demanding we wash him in the shower and then dry him.

Back to the kitchen he demanded, for more wine and us both being told this is what will happen every Tuesday and Friday for as long as he wants it, and if either of us fail to meet his needs he will destroy us both.
That was 7 months ago, and it has happened every week since, the dynamics have changed now and both her and i have come to love the degradation and being pushed to the limit by him, we even by him gifts and dress up for him some days. He's still my gardener but he never does it, he makes us both do it and my husband happily pays for it and the extra personal training hours because "his wife has gone through a sexual awakening and she now enjoys being fucked in the throat and ass".

hello every one out there in pervland, First off you will never get any personal info from me so please do not ask, I may add some pictures later but I will not promise. I want to tell you my story and it is mainly for me not for you. My name is Emma and I am 21 years old The first 19 years of my life were spent in a very religious home, and for most of that time I really did believe, My clothes would be very conservative and boring and I was raised to believe sex was only done when I was married and masturbation was a mortal sin. I started to question all this a few years ago, Little things at first, one time a little over 2 years ago. I was in the shower and as I washed myself I just kept rubbing, the feeling was so good and I almost fell down in the shower. I confessed my sin to the priest who gave me 50 hail Marys and the next week 100, the following week I was asked to go talk to a councillor. I knew the woman (Susan) very well as she was a very good friend of my mother, I was mortified and more than a little scared my parents would find out. But the priest had only asked her to talk to me and had not said anything about why. I wish I had talked to her years ago because I told her about my masturbating and how I had felt so ashamed, but unlike my parents she was very understanding and said masturbation was only natural and even though she respected my parents she did think they were wrong about that subject. She said that if I ever needed anyone to talk to I could call her anytime. I slowly discovered that masturbating helped me with any stress I was having and I did it every chance I got. For a while It was enough but one night I grabbed my hair brush and pushed it in, now I have never used tampons only pads for my period, so this was really the first thing that had ever been inside me. I got carried away and before I knew it there was a sharp pain and lots of blood all over my bedsheets. I knew what had happened but was still a little scared. I called Susan up the next day and asked if I could come and talk to her? She said it was OK and to come to her house as she was alone that day. I got to her place and we talked and told her what I had done and that I was a little scared, she put her arm round me and said it would be OK but if I wanted she would have a look. Now that was a surprise and she said not to worry as we were both women. I pulled up my skirt and pulled my panties down, she told me to sit down and open my legs so she could see. Now I had a very thick red bush at the time, and she said she would have to touch me to see if it was OK. Not only was she the first person to look at me that way but when she touched me I felt so sinful, she moved my hair aside and gently pulled my vagina open. She said everything looked fine but didn't move her hand away. She looked at me and before I could stop her she pushed a finger inside me. It felt amazing and she looked in my eyes told me to relax and slow at first she fingered me, she got faster and then she lowered her mouth down and as she fingered she licked me. I was lost in the moment and she was in total control. I still have no idea how long she was doing it but it ended in my first ever orgasm. She asked if I was OK? all I could do was nod my head. She stood up and took off her top then her skirt, she took her bra off and her breasts were massive and then she pulled her panties down, she had no hair and her clit was sticking out. She came over to me and pulled my T shirt off, my bra came off next, my nipples were rock hard and she lowered her mouth onto one, I knew what was happening was so very wrong but I couldn't bring myself to stop it. She stood up and took my hand and placed it at her pussy, my fingers pushed in and I tried to do what she had just done to me, it was very wet and my finger slid in and out very easy. After a while she pulled away and sat next to me, she told me to lick her as she had done to me, I got on my knees in front of her and moved my face closer, she grabbed my head and pulled me in, I licked her not sure if I was doing it right. The I got the shock of my life I felt some one behind me she said not to worry and then I felt it go inside me, I was very wet and although it was tight he pushed it in, Susan told me her husband Tom was in me and just enjoy it, he fucked me slow as I licked her, she told me he had been spying on us and she had planned this for a while. He got faster and faster and then he came. I fell forward feeling so ashamed, I looked round and saw him standing there his cock wet from my pussy, it was the first one I had ever seen. I suddenly thought what If I get pregnant. Susan kissed me and asked again If I was OK? I was more surprised that I was than what had just happened. I said I better go got dressed and left.

A few days later I was passing her house and knocked on the door, Tom answered and said Susan was out, I must have looked disappointed and he invited me in, he called Susan and he said she would be home in an hour if I wanted to wait. I sat in the kitchen and he gave me a coffee, he asked if there was anything he could do for me, my face went bright red, almost as red as my hair. He said oh and smiled at me. He left me in the kitchen and came back a little later, he was naked and asked if this was what I wanted? his cock was hard and standing out. I looked at it and he bent down and kissed me. He undressed me and again saw my thick red bush, told me to wait and came back with some clippers, he opened my legs and started to trim me till I was almost bald, he bent me over and got the hair in between my legs too, I had got so wet while he did this and felt him lick me from behind, his tongue going from my pussy all the way to my ass, his tongue licking my ass made me feel so dirty and then he pushed it in my ass. He picked me up and took me to his bedroom. I let him put me on the bed and he got on top of me, he pushed my legs up towards my head and then he pushed his cock inside me, he started slow but got fast and again he shot his cum inside me, I felt amazing and at that point he could have done anything to me. He took me back to the kitchen, and we sat, still naked and waited on Susan. I said I needed to pee and was about to go to the toilet when he handed me a jug and said just do it in that. I did as he asked and then got a real shock because he took the jug from me and took a drink of it. It was then Susan walked in smiled and called me a naughty girl. She stripped off and again she was licking me. I came again and saw Tom was hard again, Susan told me to bend over and she got something out the drawer I felt her finger at my ass it had something on it, cold and wet, she pushed it around my ass then finally inside, she used a lot of it then I felt Tom behind me, his hard cock at my ass, He pushed and the tip went in, I screamed out but he pushed more and more until he was in as far as it would go, he fucked my ass slow as Susan got in front of me and kissed me. He shot his cum in my ass and I fell forward almost onto the floor but Susan caught me. She held me and kissed me. She told me I could come over any time I wanted and we talked more, she told me my mother and her used to do this too with Tom before she was married and before she got very religious, that was my dads fault. She went down on me again and this time as she did it Tom got me to suck his cock. He was very hard again and as he was about to cum he pulled out and covered my face with it. I was well and truly fucked that day.

I visited them at least once a week for over a year, and it always ended up with sex usually both at once but sometimes just Susan or Tom. Susan talked me into moving out of my parents and into a small studio flat just a short walk from her house. They also bought me lots of nice clothes and quite a few sex toys. Tom came over one night and asked me to come back to his, I was only in my dressing gown and said I would get dressed but he said not to bother, It was warm and just getting dark so I didn't worry about it. I got there and Susan was naked in the living room but there was another girl there (Kerry) also naked. I knew her from church and Susan told me she and Tom had just introduced her to sex too and thought I would like to help. Kerry is a year younger than me blonde with very small breasts and fully shaved, Susan told me she had shaved they the night before. Kerry stood up and came over too me, she undid my dressing gown and pulled it off, she kissed me and her hand went right to my pussy, she told me she had liked me for years and that her parents had sent her to Susan when they had found out she liked girls, as soon as Susan discovered this she had seduced her the same way she had me. Kerry didn't hold back, unlike me she had been with girls before and knew much more than I did, she had me on my back licking my pussy before I could say much about it, I saw Tom behind her before Susan lowered her pussy over my mouth. I was getting very good at this by now and made her cum very quick even for her, Kerry had me cumming almost as quick and as I did, I lost control of my bladder and let my pee go into her mouth and over her face, something Susan loved me doing, Kerry liked it also, Tom came in her pussy and I cleaned it out for her as Susan fucked my ass with a strap on. So much went on that night and by the end of it I was done in. I woke the next morning in between Tom and Kerry.

After that day Kerry and I became very close, she would visit me most nights and we would always visit Tom and Susan. Then it happened, I became pregnant in July and as luck would have it Kerry fell pregnant in August. Since Tom is the only man we had been with we knew he was the dad, but Kerry and I had fallen in love and she moved in with me last month, we are the scandal of our church but we don't care. Neither my parents nor Kerry's knows who the father of our babies are but they do know it is the same man. My parents hardly talk to me anymore and Kerry's will have nothing to do with her. Susan and Tom have talked about moving away and having us live with them but Kerry and I are very happy together and are not so sure. We still fuck with them both and don't want to stop, but we only have sex with them Kerry and I make love together.

I hope you liked my confession

Part 18: Need for Adventure [rest of the story on my profile :) ]

Since we moved into the new house, my sexlife has gotten a bit stale. Yes, I was fucking Haley and Anna on a daily basis, but it became a routine. Anna felt the same way. So we had to spice things up a little.

So once again, I was out for prey. At that point I was 31 or 32 years old. I was a trainer for a sport (on amateur level, so training once a week) and let me just say I work with 18-25 year old girls in tight sport outfits. I often heard rumors of one of "my girls" having a crush on me, but I never hooked up with any, because I thought it was too dangerous. I still was close with all of them, they were very open towards me. Since I got married even more of the girls were interested in me (thats what I've heard). Some even openly told me how lucky my wife was and how they would swap with her if they could (told as a joke). Now most of them had boyfriends and the one I was interested in was no different. Her name is Katy, some call her Kat (because she could move just as elegant as a cat).
She is a slim, short (5ft4) brunette with b-cup tits, 21 years young. Her long hair is usually in a ponytail, her sports outfit is a black crop top and black skin-tight shorts. I heard rumors that she had a crush on me some years ago and back then she would always try to get my attention by choosing sexy outfits and getting close to me if possible. I never let her close enough though, so she gave up eventually.

From time to time we had training weekends/weeks. We often went to some training facilty near a lake, this time it was no different. We started training on monday. I had a harsh program for the girls: three training units per day. In between they could cool off in the lake. Just imagine a group of young women sweating, running, being athletic. Then they all get their bikinis out and go swimming. I loved the job as a trainer. At the end of the third unit on monday I let all girls but Katy leave. Her head was red, her body sweaty. She barely looked me in the eyes and seemed frustrated.
Me:"Katy, whats going on? You didnt seem to be on top of your game today."
K(looking at her feet):"Sorry coach."
Me:"Come on, you know I you dont have to apologize to me! I just want to know whats going on."
K:"I guess I had my head elsewhere..."
Me:"Look at me Katy." She did. "We both know you can do better. Next time, breath deeply, focus on the game. Okay?"
K:"Okay."
Me:"And now I wanna see that smile of yours again."
K:"I... I dont feel like..."
I hugged her, pressed her against my chest. First she didnt react but then she put her arms around me too.
K:"Thanks I needed that."
Me:"Now there is the smile I was missing all day. Now get going! You dont wanna miss the swimming do you?"
K:"Why dont you join us? That would be fun."
Me:"Okay I guess."

I got changed and went to the lake. Katy was right, it was a lot of fun. I played with the girls and dunked some of them.
Afterwards we ate dinner and soon went to bed.

Tuesday, we all got up early, had breakfast and went to training. Katy did far better this time. When ever she looked at me I gave her a thumps up. I was rewarded with broad smiles. The day as a whole went well. In the evening I had a movie evening planned. Almost everyone was there, but Katy and some of her roommates were missing. They came 5 min later and without Katy. They told me that she was upset about something and wouldnt come. I told them to start the movie and that I would get her. I got to her room, the door was closed. I knocked. No answer. I called her name but she would answer. So I just went in. She was laying on her bed, crying. I sat besides her and put a hand on her back. She twitched away for a second but then let me. When she would stop sobbing, I pulled her up and into my arms. It was an awkward position and soon my back stiffend.
Me:"Come sit on my lap." I basically pulled her onto my lap and she hugged me and sobbed at my shoulder. Finally she calmed down a little.
Me:"Whats going on?"
K:"Remember how I told you that my head was elsewhere? It's about my boyfriend. I think he wants to break up with me."
I hugged her tightly. A sigh escaped her lips.
Me:"Do you want to talk about it?"
K:"No... please just... hold me..."
She then sat with her face to me on my lap, pressing her chest against me and resting her head on my shoulder. I stroked her back slowly. She relaxed and sunk onto me even more. How her pants were touching my pants. I tried suppressing my erection and for a while I succeded. I stopped stroking her back to make the situation less intimate, but she immediately said "No, please go on... it feels so good..."
So I continued. After a while she said
K: "You know, I think he doesnt find me attractive anymore..."
Me:"Oh come on thats nonsense. You are a beautiful young woman."
K: "You think so?"
Me:"Yes! Whoever says something different is an idiot."
She leaned back a little to look me in the eyes.
K: "That's so sweet of you!"
Then she looked down at herself and me and said
K:"Wow, what would your wife say if she found you flirting with a girl in this position?"
Me:"Well I wont tell her..."
K:"Me neither. So we are good. Could you keep hugging and stroking me. It really helps."
So I did. Her head was on my shoulder again and when I started stroking her back, she moaned a little. I couldnt help it, I was getting hard. I thought she had to feel it eventually.
K:"You know, my BF would never stroke my back like that."
She started purring silently. She leaned back again, her eyes locked onto mine, her look dreamy. Her hands worked their way up to my face. Then she kissed me. I was hard as stone in a split second. Quickly Katy retreated, looking shocked.
K:"I shouldnt have... I'm sorry, I ... I just..."
I just shook my head.
Me:"Its all right, dont worry."
K:"Is it though? Just look how wet I got from that!"
She pulled her pants to the side and revealed her wet panties.
She then looked up at me and said
K:"But it looks like you enjoyed it as well."
Me:"Cant say I didnt, I guess. But we shouldnt tell anybody about it."
Katy nodded, got up and said:"I sorry, it wont happen again, I promise."
Me:"Dont worry about it. Just get cleaned up and come to the movie okay?"
K:"Yessir! I'll be there in a minute."
I left her room and went to the movie. Katy came some minutes later. She looked fine. Over the course of the movie, whenever there was a kiss scene, Katy would look at me and bite her lip. I acted like I didnt notice.

Wednesday started normal. In the traning, Katy was doing okay, not as badly as monday, but worse than tuesday. I also noticed that she looked at me more frequently than usual. She was also wearing no sports bra as far as I could see. Also her string tanga was clearly visible over her ass and the outline under her shorts were visible as well. I had a hard time fighting my boner. My pants werent very loose so I had to be careful. After the noon training, the girls went to shower while I was cleaning up the sports hall. When I was done, most of the girls were already done showering and left the building. I went into the shower as well, which is right next to the womens shower. I heard some more girls leave. When I was using my shampoo, I heard moans from the womens shower (my shower was off at that time, thats why I heard it. Also the shower rooms have no door, just a vision block). I washed out the shampoo and afterwards the moans had stopped. I quickly got dressed and left the gym. I caught a glimpse of the girl walking away. It was Katy.
After that the day went on as usual, until after the afternoon training. Again, most of the girls had already left. When I went to the shower I heard two girls talk. One was Katy, the other one was Rachel, a tall blonde with striking looks.
R:"What are you doing?"
K:"Nothing?"
R:"Come on, you do not cleaning your pussy for 5 minutes straight. Are you rubbing yourself?"
K:"So what?"
R:"Nothing just... Who are you thinking about?"
K whispered something.
R:"The coach? No way. I mean... he is hot ..."
K:"Yeah right? I cant get him out of my head. His tight shirt... And I'm pretty sure I saw a little bulge in his pants."
R:"Yeah I think you're right... And now that you're standing in front of me like that... I'm really turned on..."
K:"Come here.."
I stood there stunned. I heard two of the hottest girls in my team making out and fingering each other. I mean, I heard rumors that this has happend in my team before, but I never believed it. I was too afraid to turn the mens shower on, they might know that I am there then. So I just stood in silence and listened to them finger fucking each other. I hid in the mens shower room and started masturbating. When Rachel and Katy came out of the showers, Katy said:
K:"Would you kiss the coach if you had the chance?"
R:"Hell I would fuck him if I could."
In that moment I shot my load on the floor. I cleaned up after myself and went out as well.

Thursday had both Rachel and Katy watching me closely. They also winked at each other a couple of times. They were playful around me but never dared to touch me for too long. When we were swimming in the afternoon, that changed. They were constantly on me, trying to dunk me. I was still taller and stronger than them, but it was actually challenging to fend of both. I then went for a swim, leaving both of them behind me. When I came back, all but Katy had left. She met me at a depth were she could barely stand.
K:"Coach, I have to talk to you."
Me:"Here? Well okay, what is it?"
K:"I have been thinking about the kiss..."
Me:"And?"
K:"Well... I got so horny I started masturbating thinking of you..and...I really want you and..."
Me:"And what?"
K:"And I'm not wearing bottoms right now."

She lifted her hand out of the water, in it the bikini bottoms. With the other hand she grabbed my dick. I was already getting hard, but her strokes made me harder instantly.
Me:"Do you really think this is a good idea? I have a wife and you have a boyfriend..."
K: "So its in our both interest that this stays between us..."
Me:"I see..." With that I grabbed her and pulled her close.
Me:"But what about the others? they may see us."
K:"They are all at dinner. They wont see anything."

We made out while she was still stroking my cock. I stroked her back in return, getting some purrs out of her again. She wrapped her arms around my neck, pulled herself up a little and whispered in my ear:
K:"Please fuck me coach."
She wrapped her legs around me as well and I lifted her up by her ass. I slowly lowered her onto my dick. When I pushed in the tip she moaned.
K:"Damn, I didnt know you were so big Coach. My BF is so much smaller... ouuuuuh"
My hips moved back and forth a little, penetrating her a little more every time.
K:"Uhh yes. Oh. Slowly, just like that...You are so big.."
When I finally had my whole dick in her she was purring in my ear.
K:"Fuck my tiny pussy slowly Coach..."
So I did. We made small waves, but no sound. I kept fucking her slowly, after 5 min she had her first orgasm and collapsed into my arms.
K:"Keep going, I still want more...."
And so I did. After another few minutes she said "Now fuck me harder. Harder. Even harder. Come on FUCK ME"
I fucked her as hard as I could in the water, she pressed herself against me bit my shoulder and came again. I shot my load into her pussy just a few seconds later.
K:"That was... amazing..."
We parted ways then, she went to dinner asap and I waited for a while before going.

To my surprise, Katy really kept her mouth shut. Friday went by without another incident with her. But Rachel actually sprained her ankle after having a cramp in the noon pratice. So I helped her to the med room, helped her lay down. She was wearing a sports skirt which is kinda uncommon for the type of sport we are doing. She was still panting heavily from all the running.
Me:"I'll take off your shoe and have a look at your ankle alright?"
R:"Okay coach."
I pulled of her shoe and sock, hurting her in the process.
Me:"I'm sorry, I didnt mean to hurt you."
R:"Its okay, I like it rough" and laughed. I laughed with her. The ankle didnt look too bad, so I just got some ice spray to cool it. After I had applied the spray...
R:"Coach? Could you help me get rid of the cramp as well?"
Me:"Sure, what shall I do?"
R:"Can you massage my calves and thighs?"
Me:"Sure thing."
I started with the calf of the leg with the sprained ankle. Rachel laid on her back, the massaged leg bent and the other one straight. She had spread her legs a little so I could see her panties. Her eyes were closed. As I worked up my way to her thighs she bit her lip and whispered "oh yes.. thats good... keep going..." I intended to only massage half of her thigh so I would get too close to her pussy, but she insisted that I should go the full distance. She moaned ever so slightly as my fingers were just inches from her pussy. After my fingers "accidently" touched her panties I could see a wet spot forming on them. After I was done with the first legs I excused myself and went into the sports hall again to tell the other girls what they should practise for the next few minutes before taking a shower. When I went back to the med room I heard Rachel moan even before I opened the door. I knocked and went in immediately. So I caught a glimpse of her wet pussy before she covered it up. She didnt manage to pull the panties all over it, so it was still only 3/4 covered.
Me:"Sorry, I had to tell the girls what to do. How do you feel now?"
R:"errrr... I .. I already feel a bit better but... could you still massage my other leg please?"
Me:"Sure, thats what I came back for."
So I worked my way up her other leg, while she once again closed her eyes and bit her lip from time to time. When I reached the end of her thigh, her panties were soaked and the part of her pussy that I could see wet from her juice. When I pulled back my hand, she grabbed it and said "Thank you Coach...." and looked me into the eyes. I broke eye contact and said "I will send one of the girls to pick you up and go shower, do you want someone in perticular?"
R:"Can you send Katy?"
Me:"Sure, she'll be right with you."

When I found Katy and told her to get back to Rachel, she looked at me suspiciously but said nothing. She kinda brushed me off.

I went to the showers myself and when I was done I heard Rachel and Katy at it again. I didnt dare staying as long as last time so I went out.

The afternoon practice went normal, but Katy seemed to be mad at me. Easy to guess why. Maybe Rachel even told Katy that I fucked her. I didnt know.

On Saturday, we had a show match against another team. I had told Anna about what happend, but not my wife. Anna and Haley came to the game, while Jim watched the house. Some parents of the girls were there as well.
We won the game, partially thanks to Katy. When it was over, all the girls went to the shower together, even Rachel. It was their kind of "aftershow party". Meanwhile I talked to Anna and Haley. After half an hour I excused myself and went to the shower as well. During the shower I thought about Katy and Rachel. The thought of their wet pussies made me hard. I had my back to the entrance, so I didnt hear her come in.
"Coach?"
I turned around. Katy was standing in the door, already fully dressed.
Me:"Hey."
K:"So... who is your favorite girl in our team? I heard what you did to Rachel. Sounded like you didnt want me anymore... So I came here to make sure that I'm still your favorite."
With that she began stripping out of her hot pants, tank top, bra, panties. When she was naked she asked:
K:"Do you like what you see? Your penis does I think."
I could only nod. She flung her cloths behind the door and came up to me. She jerked me off for a while, then started blowing me. I pulled her up, pushed her against the wall and started fucking her while the shower was raining down on us. I started slow again, but Katy asked for more and more. When I reached full speed she tried to speak but only got out one word per pounce.
K:"Wow..I..thought..you..were..fucking..me..hard..in.. the water.. but this.. is.. so..much.. faster... uggggghghgh"
I came deep inside her pussy, ramming in one last time. She collapsed into my arms immediately.
Just as Katy got dressed behind the door, there was a knock on it. The door opened a little and I heard Haleys voice "Hey are you okay? You're taking very long in there."
Me:"Dont worry, I'm done, I'll be out in 5 min."
Katy remained silent, not moving at all. After Haley left and we both had dressed, she kissed me on the cheek and whispered
K:"Btw. Im not on birth control."
I looked at her, stunned.
K(smiling):"Dont worry, I wanted to get pregnant from my BF anyway. We have been trying for several months now. Maybe your sperm is more potent..."
Me:"Well I got.." I almost said four.. "two kids. What if you really get pregnant? You could ruin my life."
K:"If I really get pregnant it will safe my relationship. Not getting pregnant is the reason why I think he wants to leave me. I would be forever grateful. I wont bother you, I promise."
Me:"Okay okay..."

I left the shower after saying goodbye. I found Haley and Anna waiting outside. A young man was standing with them. He told me he is Katies BF and was looking for her.
Me:"Well I havent seen her. Maybe she forgot something and went back to her room." I described the way to her room and he went off. When I looked at Anna she winked at me. I guess she figured out somehow...

From time to time I recieved selfies of Katy, but we didnt have sex again.
Several months later, Katy left the team because she was pregnant. I never found out if it was mine.

End of Part 18

Next story will be more about Anna again :)

Thats Katy in the pic btw

About 1 1/2 year ago I wanted to practice my Spanish language while I was following my Spanish courses.
At a sport event I met a guy who spoke very well in Spanish that had many Hispanic friends.
He later invited me at a party in his apartment where I met more particularly with a Mexican girl that arrived in town a few weeks ago to study English at the University. We had a long chat and at the end of the party we exchanged our phone numbers. The next day she called me to invite me to do an activity with her. After 2 activities together she invited me to her place for a typical Mexican dinner.
She was 22 y old and I was 25 .Maria is about 5’4” a little curvy but not chubby with medium size breast, she is cute with a nice little tan and dress kind of classical , nothing fancy or sexy. I had a good impression of this cute Mexican girl that had a bit of boldness, certainly with a lot of character as she invited me out every time and was taking the lead most of the time which I was not expecting from a Latina girl.
After dinner we sat in her living room for a coffee and a Frangelico, one thing led to another we started kissing and making out, feeling each other out until her roommate arrived.
Loana introduce herself ,wow was she ever pretty , 5’2” petite , small breast , small little ass , black curly hair ….. She apologized in a very shy manner for interrupting our night while her eyes were staring at my hard on and she left to go in her room upstairs.
Maria decided that I should not drive back home since I had too many drinks and offer me to sleep on her sofa .It took me a while to go to sleep since I had a big hard on from the making out with Maria.
The next day Maria and her Romanian roommate asked me if I knew where they could try Curling.
We spent 2-3 hours curling and ended up at their place for a pizza. Loana was probably the most introverted person I have met in my life. After dinner Loana told us that she was going up to her room.
We went to the living room and i just started feeling out Maria’s body and slowly get her undressed , I am not very attracted by bigger breast woman but I was anxious to see hers , I unzipped her sweater slowly, undo her bra and I released them free , caress them with hands I could feel her nipples liked my caresses , started sucking at her big nipples ,they became quickly very hard in my mouth , she looked at me sucking at her nipple , she was just enjoying this pleasurable moment as I did. I slowly slipped one hand down in her sweat pants , it was very warm in there , i touched her panties and they were wet , slipped my hand in her panties and she kind of spread her legs more so I could reach her lips and start to pleasure her , I slip my fingers between her lips and she lightly started moving her hips back and forth on my fingers for a while , she stopped me got up and took her sweat pants and panties off , now I could appreciate her body more as she was totally naked in front of me illuminated by the glow of the TV screen , I could see her curved hips and her muscular thighs , I saw her firm breast with her erected nipples closer when she bent down to pull out my pants and when she bent down again to put on my very hard dick in her mouth she slipped he big nipples on my thighs until he lips touched very erected pole, she gave me a very good blow job until she was in need of more action she just sat on my dick and I saw my dick slowly go in her with a smile of satisfaction on her face.On the corner of my eyes I saw something moving near the kitchen , so I whispered in Maria’s ear that I thought Loana was watching us hidden by the living room wall , as she could not see anything she finished me as she was coming and going on me very passionately. It was just an amazing night.
During the week following our great sex night Maria questioned Loana if she was looking at us while we were in the living and after a few times asking her she confessed that she was watching us.On the next weekend when I went to their place Maria explained to me that Loana is virgin , that she was brought up in Romania by a very strict and religious mother that forbidden most contact with boys or men unless she got married but told me to keep the secret. She was scared of men and had never kissed , touched a man or was touched in any way by a man other than a little boy she used to play in the woods when they were very young.Later in another conversation with Maria she swear that she never masturbated.
When Maria explained why she was spying on us , I proposed as a joke that Loana join us and Maria immediately was very clear that it will not happen and she would not let another woman touch me.
Me and Maria after had numerous wonderful evening of sex in the living room until the University terminated and that she went back to Mexico to go work in her father company.
Last September I got an e-mail from Loana that she was back from Romania and was in her second year of University and was asking me if I wanted to go with her for a bicycle ride the next Saturday .I was very surprised to receive this invitation as Loana is probably the most introverted person I know .
I accepted her invitation to bike and after we went back to the Town house where she lived with her new roommate. When we got there I could tell that she was very nervous and unsecure , I could see her hands shaking so I did everything I could to make it as much pleasant as I could. After our dinner I helped her clean the kitchen and I told her I was going back home but she wanted me to watch a movie with her .She sat next to me on the couch to watch the movie , during the movie we slowly got closer and I was able to put my hand on her thigh and she even let me caress her thigh slowly , I could see her staring at my hard on a few times so I turned around and kissed her , she was probably the worst kisser I had but I was happy that she did it , she came back for more a few times during the movie …… when the movie ended I put my arm around her and press my body against her body , I could feel that she did not know how to act and I told her not to worry that we would not do anything that she did not want to do , after all it was her first time. We just sat on the couch kissing and I started to feel her body , I removed my shirt to make her comfortable , after I slowly unzip the top of her pretty dress to put it down ,I was touching her small breast over her bra ,I could feel the bump of her nipples under my fingers and her heart was pounding fast but she did not stop me from detaching her bra o let that magnificent breast free , wow the perfection in shape , size , the color of her skin , her nipples… now my heart was pounding fast too.She let me take the bottom of her dress down to unveil the rest of her amazing body , she let me caress her breast with hand and mouth , her legs but when my hand touched her panties she stopped my hand and told me that she did not want me to go inside her and I promised I would not do it until she would be ready. She removed her hand over mine and let me touch over her panties everywhere I wanted , she was soaking wet in between her legs , I very slowly took out her panties to see her amazing pussy , it is the msot beautiful pussy i ever saw .I caressed her lips with one finger up and down for few minutes until I felt she was comfortable than I put my finger between her pussy lips very gently hitting her clit every time I went up and down. She was a petite woman with delicate pussy lips but with a big clit that was getting bigger and bigger every time my finger passed on it
I decided to massage her clit with my tongue, her pussy was dripping wet . I just did it until my tongue had to take a break , she asked me if i could continue more with my tongue as she felt very good. In the meantime I used my finger to gently massage more her clit but it was obvious that she liked the tongue massage more .I used my tongue on her clit again putting a little more pressure on it for probably less than one minute and she had an orgasm. It was her first orgasm ever and she confirmed that she never masturbated before. We relaxed for about 15 minutes while her breathe came back to normal and while I was looking at her amazing delicate curves , that petite woman looked perfect, she was amazingly beautiful and her clit after 15 minutes was still erected and ready for more care which I did with pleasure.
We see each other every weekend and no matter what she never gets enough sex . She was telling me 2 days ago that during the week she masturbates 7-8 times a day .She also confessed that she watched me and Maria having sex in the living room many times.She is great kisser now , Learning very quickly to take care of my pole and she dresses very sexy.
She is an amazing woman that is learning to be herself.

I've decided not to put the links to the rest of the story on top of it anymore. Sorry for the inconvenience.

Part9.3: It stays in the family (3) [look up the other parts on my profile :)]

(from last time: Haley gave me a BJ. When I texted Anna just seconds after, she already knew.)
Text to Anna: "What? How?"
A: "Haley must have seen you two. She told me a minute ago."
Me:"Damn. Are you mad at me? I didnt make the first step, I promise."
A: "Actually.. It turned me on... Are you going to fuck her?"
Me:"Probably yeah..."
A: "I wanna watch."
Me:"Okay..?"
A: "I've never seen you fuck another girl... and neither did I see my sister fuck someone."
Me:"Alright, I will tell you if I can."
A: "Good. Be nice to her okay? And to Patty as well, she is pretty upset because Haley got so close to you."
Me:"I'll do my best."
With that I went to bed. The next morning (25th) I was up first again. I went to the kitchen to make some coffee. Patty came out of the bedroom only dressed in a t-shirt and panties. This time she didnt turn around when she saw me. She came straight to me and we chatted for a few minutes before Haley came out, already fully dressed in blouse and jeans, her hair in a bun. When she saw how Patty was dressed, she got angry. H: "Are you serious Patty? You cant walk around like that in the house."
P: "But HE doesnt seem to mind.."
Me:"Yeah I actually dont. I'm just afraid you might catch a cold."
P: "You're both ruining my fun. Okay okay, I'm getting dressed." And with that she went back into the bedroom.
Haley came up to me and said "What was that?"
Me:" I think she is trying to compete with you."
Haley opened two buttons of her blouse, revealing her b-cup tits to me. H:"And how successful is she?"
Me:"Not really that much." Haley buttoned up again and soon left with Patty to have breakfast with Jim and Anna again. I had breakfast as well. Afterwards the doorbell rang. It was Haley. H:"Piano lessons now?"
Me:"Wont the others come looking for you?"
H:"I told them I wanted a piano lesson now. But they wanted me to make it short, so I have to be back in about half an hour."
Me:"Okay, go to the piano already, I will turn my phone to silent."
Haley waited as I went to the bedroom to get my phone. I wrote a quick text to Anna and just as I finished, Haley knocked on the door. I quickly put my phone away and let her in. H:"I thought you might as well teach me here."
Me:"I think I know what you are planning..."
H: "So do you want to stop me?" She stood in front of me, hands on her hips and looked directly at me.
I smiled, shook my head and said "No."
H:"Good." She pushed me on the bed. She started stripping slowly, first releasing her hair from the bun. It fell down to her shoulders. Button by button, she opened her blouse. Then she turned around, bent over and pulled down her pants slowly. Even though she did all that in a very erotic manner, she still seemed nervous. Me:"Are you trying to win time?" She blushed. H:"I havent had sex in a long time. I'm sorry." I took her hand and pulled her close. Me:"Dont worry, we can take it slow." I pulled down her panties and kissed her belly. Me:"Now help me undress." And she did. Taking off my shirt, stroking my chest. Then to my pants and boxers. When we were both naked I pulled her onto the bed. We made out for a while. I couldnt stop thinking about how similar Haley and Anna smelled and even tasted. There was a faint difference but I cant describe it. My hands were all over her. After a few minutes she lifted herself up a bit and looked at me through her glasses. I wanted to push her down again, but she stopped me and sat on my chest instead. She loved to be in control and the glasses gave her a stern look, which turned me on even more. She sat on my face and I pleased her with my tongue. She was very sensitive, twitching around when I pushed to hard. So I went slow. Her pussy was already wet, but that really got her juices flowing. When my face was covered in her juice, she sat back on my legs and started stroking my dick. It was already really hard, but Haley didnt advance. H:"You know, I've never had such a big dick..." While she was saying that, I heard a faint squeaking noise from the corridor. I had left the door open, so Anna could watch. She must had come in from the back.
Me:"Dont worry, you'll be fine. You can control the speed. Wet it with your mouth and you'll be fine."
As Haley was blowing me, I could see Anna in the door. Haley stopped sucking and positioned herself over my cock. She slowly lowered herself onto it. First she just took the tip. A soft moan escaped from her lips. She lifted her hips again. I gave her an encouraging look and started playing with her breasts. She lowered herself onto me again, taking in my dick inch by inch, all the while moaning louder and louder. When she had me completely inside her, she released a long moan of relieve. Slowly, she started fucking me. She was still moaning loudly. Then she took my hands of her chest and pressed them down on the bed. She was in complete control. Soon she had her first orgasm. She leaned backwards and released another long moan. My hands were free now, so I put them on her hips and started fucking her slowly. H:"Harder, harder!" I did as I was told. I started pounding her pussy. She came again soon after. I kept on going. Faster and faster. Her third orgasm left her body twitching. She screamed and clawed into my chest. Thats when Anna stepped in. A:"Whats going on here?"
Haley got off me and covered me and herself in my sheets.
H:" N... N.. Nothing.. "
A:"Really? Because it looked like you were fucking my best friend!"
Haley remained silent, so Anna said "Get dressed. We have to talk." Haley got up and quickly picked up her clothes. She then went out of the room.
Anna looked and me and said:"And you stay right where you are, I'll talk to you after." She said it in her angry voice, but winked at me in the end.
I grinned. I then heard them talk outside.
A:"What were you thinking?"
H:"I'm sorry. But it was YOU who told us how good looking he is. Handsome, smart and well equipped. You told us, your friends always tell you how good he is at fucking."
A:"Okay, maybe I'm not that innocent, but come on.... Well, I wont tell mom and dad. You shouldnt either. Just tell them you had a piano lesson and forgot the time.."
H:"Okay, but what about Patty?"
A:"She will find out eventually, so you can also tell her. But not now, she would raise suspicion. Now get to my house."
H:"But my panties... I'm still wet..."
A:"I dont care. You can take care of that over at my place. Go."
Haley left seconds later.
Anna came to my room with a stern look. "Now to you..." She then grinned, pulled the sheets away and started sucking my cock. She deepthroated it, sucking all of her sisters cum off.
I enjoyed it and said "if you continue like that I will soon blow my load." That encoraged her even more and so I came deep in her throat. She choked on it a little.
I got dressed while Anna said "That was ... unique..."
Me:"Why did you come in anyways?"
A: "I wanted in on the fun!"
Me:"And you wanted to make sure she wont fuck me again right?"
A: "You know me too well..."
Me:"I really do. Dont worry, she would never take your place. She is nice and all, but I dont have a connection with her like I do with you."
A: "Thanks, thats nice of you to say..."
I kissed her. Afterwards she went home. I recieved a text from Haley: "Hope I didnt get you into trouble."
Me: "Dont worry, its all good."
H: "I think it was worth it."
Me:"I agree ;)"
The rest of the day was boring, I wasnt going to Anna's since she wanted some family time. I was in bed before Patty and Haley came to my house. They had Anna's key so they didnt wake me either. The next day, me and Haley had a awkward morning chat. They were leaving that day, so Haley and Patty had already packed their things. When they were leaving, Haley gave me a kiss while she thought Patty wasnt watching. But the look on Patty's face was nonambiguous. When I hugged Patty goodbye, she whispered "I want what my sister had." I looked at her and asked "What?" Patty shook her head and said "Nothing..."

End of Part 9

Thank you for taking the kids to the Giant game.Your wife is Fantastic

You left today to take your children to the giant game today. Within 30 minutes I was at your home. Your wife was gracious enough to meet me in her bikini out on your deck, I drank your scotch. ( delicious by the way). Your wife kissed me deep, licking the scotch from my lips. We skinny dipped in your pool as she wrapped her legs around me and felt my cock harden against her. I sat on the edge of the pool as she sucked my cock looking into my eyes. I must tell you she has the tightest little body and nicest ass.
We went up to your bedroom, I saw the pictures of you and smiled. I began to taste her sweet pussy, licking her clit slowly as she moaned. Pinching her nipples till she came. I then began to fuck her with my tongue her legs spread wide until she came again. Lastly I fucked her with my fingers while I licked her clit till she came again.
She then asked me to fuck her. I put the head of my cock slowly inside her and made her beg for the rest. She told me she that you never fuck her like this. She told me that my cock is longer than yours but she loves my girth. I loved seeing her wedding ring while I fuck her and I take extra pleasure in looking at your picture. She grabbed my ass and pulled me all the way into her. Wow, is she tight. Her tits flopping around while I fucked her hard. I never knew that doggy style was her favorite position. I fucked her so hard and squeezed that beautiful ass. I loved hearing her scream how good it felt. I guess the scotch did the trick because I fucked her for over an hour. I put her back in the missionary position and held her hands over her head and kissed her deep as I fucked her. She asked me to make her feel naughty. When I asked her where she wanted me to cum she responded " cum inside me" which were the magic words because I came deep inside her and it was glorious.
We got up and had some of the penne vodka you made the night before. ( it was delicious ... You are a very good cook) She then showed me the pictures and texts you sent from the game. Lol. The best part is that you were staying with the kids at your parents in Jersey. We cuddled on the couch watching your tv before kissing and fondling again. We went back up to your bedroom. Your wife told me she was a little sensitive and sore. I took my time and slowly licked and played with her pussy till she came several more times. She then asked what I want to do and I told her I want to titty fuck her. She loved the idea and got the baby oil. I fucked her tits as she snaked out her tongue and licked the head of my cock. I asked her if I could cum on her face and was amazed when she answered "yes". I came all over your wife's face as she stroked me with her wedding ring on.
I am now naked next to your sleeping wife as I type this on my phone. We were both cuddling nude as we fell asleep. Do you remember when you called her when you got to your parents to tell her you were all there safe and sound? My tongue was on her clit as she spoke to you.
I know you will be pulling in the driveway around 9am in your Subaru forester as I will be pulling out around 8. After I have a cup of coffee of course. I do hope I fuck her again in the morning before I go. Maybe in your shower. As I stare at your sleeping wife now I want to take a picture as she looks so peaceful and satisfied. Maybe she will let me in the morning. I promise I will not share.
You really should get the kids out of the house more often and not neglect her. But of course one's loss is another's gain. She is an amazing sexual woman and I do care for her but would never break up your marriage. Well... More naked cuddling to do and maybe I will make her breakfast in bed!!

PS. She did let it slip that she knows that you are on MotherLess because she has seen it on the home computer. I hope this finds you well and also know I have no problem sharing her with you. She deserves to be happy:)

So, I've come across several mom/daughter vids lately (real or not, who knows), but it's made me think of an experience from about 4 years ago.

I was at a club, in the midwest of all places, just generally dancing and watching everything. I noticed there were two women, an older one and a younger one, both very attractive and dressed to get laid, together. The older one would leave the younger one by herself. The younger one would dance, drink, etc. until a guy, sometimes group of guys, would come and talk to her. Once they seemed interested, the older one would join them. EVERY time the older one joined, the guys would bail.

I guessed pretty quickly that they were a mother and daughter couple. I decided to go hit on the older one when she left the younger one the next time. She loved it and pretty much guaranteed I was getting fucked that night. Turns out I was right, the pair were mother and daughter.

I never asked why, or how they came to the arrangement, but they had this scheme to bring men home by baiting them with the daughter and then saying that the mom was part of the package. Know idea why all the other guys I'd seen kept turning it down, but they did. Apparently it was pretty common, but they eventually found a guy without issues.

Problem was, the daughter was an attention whore, so she was kinda pissed that I went for the mom first. They argued for a bit, out of earshot of course, then the mom pulled me away and said the daughter wanted to keep trying the original plan. So, we fondled and fooled around (mom didn't wear panties, I loved it). I finger banged her several times while the daughter dutifully carried out the original plan.

The mom promised me that I'd still be coming home with them, even if they got another man, but even after several more attempts to hook other guys, no one bit. I guess the daughter got her fill of feeling like a princess though, because she mellowed some by the time we went to their place.

They literally stripped naked in the parking lot before getting in the car, and wouldn't let me in until I did the same, which was harder for me than for them. I finally got into the back with the mom, the daughter wanted to drive since she was still a bit cross that the mom scored a man for them instead of her. But, the daughter was horny too. The mom sucked my cock during the drive and I reached around and fondled the daughter's tits. The mom made sure to keep me from coming, but it was still awesome.

We got to their place and immediately went at it as they lead me to a bedroom. No idea whose, but it felt like the moms. We did everything I could want. The mom immediately wanted my cock in her, so I fucked her while she ate her daughter. That chilled the daughter out completely. The mom turned over so I could fuck her and I could also eat out her daughter. The mom was an easy cummer. When the daughter finally came I blew my load in the mom. This made them both pause like they were offended by something. The mom playfully slapped me on the chest and said I was supposed to give a warning. I took that to mean they weren't on the pill, which made me instantly hard. They took my hardness to mean I liked rough play.

The daughter kinda attacked me, slapping me harder on the chest than her mom. She mounted me and rode me super hard, coming quite a bit. The mom played with the daughter's ass while this was happening. We eventually switched and the daughter ate the mom while I fucked the daughter doggy. They both were cumming hard when I came too. I pretended to be out of breath from pushing into the daughter so they wouldn't notice. The mom commented on them being too much woman for me and laughed. She then said she'd have to handle things and positioned herself under her daughter in a 69. She realized the real reason I stopped, looked at me with a kind of scowl, then smiled mischievously as she ate her daughter out.

I got hard again pretty quick after that. Without asking I fucked the daughter's ass from that position. I was amazed when she came. The mom then got into position and had me fuck her ass. The daughter crawled underneath in a new 69 and ate her mom. The both came several times. I finally came in mom's ass, which they didn't seem to have a problem with.

After resting for bit, the daughter left the room.The mom got dressed, so I followed suit. The daughter came back and also got dressed. We went into the living room where they let me know that a cab was on it's way. We chatted for a bit, the daughter disappeared. The mom made out with me and actually said she loved me and that it was too bad it wouldn't work. That creeped me out a bit even thought I would have loved to come back and do it all again.

When the cab came the mom pulled cash out, gave it to the cabbie and told him to take me to wherever I needed. Then she flashed us, blew me a kiss, and waved us off. That was the end of that. The couple of times I went back to that club I didn't see them.

I did know their first names, but didn't think it necessary to use them in the telling.

I confess to getting hard and turned on by my masseuse.

I know what your thinking just tip her and get the happy ending. Well Elle not that kind of a masseuse. Elle is licensed in therapeutic massage and is phenomenal at her work. My wife and I are both her clients. She works out of a legit chiropractic office so her services are covered on our insurance. My wife recommended chiropractic and massage massage therapy after I suffered a sports injury a few years ago.

The chiropractor had just aligned my spine. I was in waiting room. I had a nagging thought that I had forgotten something. Elle came out moments later to retrieve me. She greeted me with her typical warm smile. Elle was 24. She had a svelte toned and athletic body. Brown hair typically put up in a ponytail. Blue eyes and dimples. She was girl next door pretty. Elle motioned me towards the back rooms. I followed her down the long hall. I was watching her ponytail sway from side to side when my attention was drawn to her perfectly toned ass clad in yoga pants. The tight fit of her yoga pants left little to the imagination. I was fascinated with each perfectly outlined ass cheek rise and fall as her hips swayed side to side. Her walk was purely feminine. I was having a hard time finding a panty line when we arrived at the door to her room. My eyes lingered a bit too long and Elle caught me staring. She opened the door and invites me in wordlessly with a friendly smirk.

SHIT! I realized what I had forgotten. I didn’t pregame. Pregaming in this case meant masturbating before my appointment. A practice I began after an untimely, embarrassing erection I had with my original masseuse shortly after I began massage therapy. I got the impression that I had offended this masseuse so I apologized. After another awkward appointment with my original masseuse, she announced that she was getting married and her fiance got a job out of state. That is when both my wife and I began seeing Elle. Turns out that Elle was a much better masseuse anyway.

Once inside the room Elle asked, You want me to concentrate on your lower back and hips still? I nodded. She continued, You know the drill. Get undressed and I'll be back in a a few minutes.

She closed the door behind her as she left. I quickly undressed. I got on the table naked and face down. I pulled the sheet over me. I put my face in the saddle shaped cradle. A minute later I heard a soft knock at the door with Elle asking if I’m ready. I respond with a Yep. I hear the door open then close, Elle pulled the sheet down exposing my back. I felt her warm oily hands on my upper back moments later. Elle has a touch that is deep, slow and sensual. She intuitively skates the line between pain and pleasure with every movement. My stress melted away. My mind wandered to very recent memories of Elles beautifully shaped 24 year old ass. I mentally slap myself by recalling that I have a daughter her age. Never had I once thought of Elle sexually. No…. Really. I have admired her youthful beauty but never considered having sex with her before. As her hands moved down my back I force any notions of Elles sexuality out of my mind.

My mind wanders……. ***I recall a warm summer day. I’m in a field near my house with my childhood friend JoAnn. We had just finished swimming. We wanted to warm up and get some sun. We followed a deer trail through the yard high tall grass to a deer bed, where the grass had been flattened. We spread our towels on it and layed down. I was enjoying the warmth of the sun on my back when I felt something irritating it. Was it a bug? I shooed it away. I discovered it was a piece of grass that JoAnn was intentionally tickling me with. I told her to knock it off, It itches. Joann continue till I pulled it roughly from her hands and threw it away. I put my face back down in my arms.

Moments later JoAnn says, Sorry.

I answer with a shrug. JoAnn starts gently scratching my back where she had tickled me with the grass.

I let out a pur saying, now that feels good.

JoAnn’s light scratching turns to a light touch. It felt electric. I was being touched in areas that usually didn't get touched. A contented, Mmmmm escaped my lips. As she gently moved her touch slowly on my back. I turn to look at her. I notice the wet bright yellow panties of her bikini clinging to every curve of her vagina. I would come to know this as camel toe later in life. It felt I wanted share the sensation of touch with her.

Hey Joann, this feels really good. Let me do it to you.

She sprung up quickly, reached around her back and adeptly unfastened the back of her bikini top while holding the front against her so it wouldn’t fall off. She held it tight against her while she laid on her belly. Her naked back facing me waiting to be touched. I mimicked the movement of her touch on my back on hers.

JoAnn says, Oooo That really does feel good. I wish girls could go around topless.

Me too, I joke.

She continues, I remember when I was little girl and I didn’t have to wear a top when swimming. I felt free.

I suggested that she take her top off, No one will see in this tall grass. I won’t tell anyone.

JoAnn said, This doesn’t mean I want to have sex. You’re just my friend. Not my boyfriend.

I nodded and crossed my heart telling her, I won’t do anything you don’t want me to do, Promise.

JoAnn turned over and sat up. The loose top pressed against her chest covering her boobs. She conspiratorially looked in all directions making sure that the tall grass gave us enough privacy. She slowly removed the covering from her breasts and dropped the top beside her. She beamed with a triumphant yet bashful brace filled smile. Then she laid quickly on her side facing me to hide behind the tall grass. I don’t think I took my eyes off of her breasts since she bared them. I was fascinated.

What?, she asks embarrassed.

Your breasts have grown since the last time I saw them. Their amazing.

You think so? She responds looking down at them. They’re gonna get bigger. My Mom has big boobs. She looks down at my crotch. Oh my God! Did you get a boner from seeing these.

JoAnns breasts were fascinating. Her chest was no longer flat like mine but had 2 rounded mounds. The areola got larger and her nipples were erect. Joann asks me to lay down. As soon as I do she touches my chest. My eyes are wide open and staring at her lovely new breasts. She self consciously asks to me stop staring her boobs and to shut my eyes. I am slightly disappointed but I cooperate. I can feel her light touch as her fingers move up my arm, across my chest and down my other arm. Her touch is slow sensual. Then from my chin down the center of my chest, over my belly button to the top of my waistband. My cock involuntarily twitches inside my swim trunks from proximity of her touch. I wonder if she noticed. Her touch travels back up to my chest where it makes a lazy figure 8 around my nipples.

Your turn, I suddenly say as I sit up. Surprisingly JoAnn seems to be excited. She lays down and closes her eyes. I mimicked the path her touch took on my body. I touched her lightly as she did up her arm, across her chest above her breasts and down my other arm. Then from her chin down the center of her chest between her breasts. Over her flat belly button to the top of her bikini bottom waistband. I stopped to take a look at her camel toe. I moved my hand back up to her chest where it makes a lazy figure 8 around her the borders of her breasts.

JoAnn coos, Ooooo that feels good.

I asked her if I can touch them. She nodded approval. I cup one then the other and squeeze gently. I can’t help myself. I lean forward and take a nipple between my lips sucking and licking gently.

JoAnn smacks me on the back of my head playfully. HEY! I said you can touch but no kissing. Now you got to show me your boner.

I didn't quite understand the logic but I was willing to play along. I untied the drawstring on my swim trunks then then lifted the waistband to flash my hardened cock.

JoAnn says, I can barely see… Wait. She moves her head down placing an ear on my belly button. I can feel her naked breast against my thigh. My cock jumps. She squeals with delight. Did you just make it do that? Doesn’t it hurt being hard like that and trapped in you trunks. Maybe you should take it out.

I thought for a moment and asked, not before you show me your pussy like we used to. You show me yours and I’ll show you mine.

JoAnn responded with I don’t have anything down there. She nonchalantly pulled up the waistband of her bikini and exposed her pussy beneath the yellow material. Her thighs and torso made a Y where they met. At the Y where all creases met was a cleft barely covered by a sprinkling of dark downy hair. JoAnn pleads, come on Todd. Release it. Take your trunks off. I took my top off. I dare you.

I was never one to turn down a dare so I pulled my trunks down and my cock sprang up at full attention.

Wow! You got bigger too. JoAnn states then asks, Can I touch it?

I nod cooly, but inside I am dying for her to touch me. JoAnn touches me gently running fingers up and down the length of the shaft. I feel so good. Her touch sends shockwaves of pleasure through my body. I Instruct her to wrap her whole hand around it. She does.

Oooo. The skin is soft and warm but it’s so hard.

I ask her to move her hand up and down. She does and I moan. It feels amazing. This half naked girl is stroking my cock.

First she says, like this, while stroking. Wow I can feel the skin moving over the hard part. Then in reaction to my moan she ask, Wait….. Eww! are you getting off?

*** I crash back to the present when Elle asked if her pleasure is good. I think, did she just say pleasure? I come to my senses and reply the pressure is fine. Her skilled hands had been working on my lower back which was exposed to the top of my ass crack. I am now completely aware of my erection that has grown between me an the table.

Elle covered my back with the sheet and moved to my lower half. She exposed one leg and most of the attached buttock. While tucking the sheet between my legs, she inadvertently poked the tip of my hardened cock. It's understandable. It is typically not there. The unintentional physical attention to my cock has me wishing for more. Her hands sensually moved up and down my leg from mid thigh to ankle. If my leg could orgasm it would’ve already shot a load. It wasn’t a stretch to imagine how good those skilled hands and movement would feel on my cock. Her sexual partner was lucky. None of these thoughts helped my erection disappear. She kneaded my bare buttock then smoothed a knot in my hip. She barely gave me time to acknowledge her hands on my bare ass before putting me through the excruciating pain/pleasure of working out a knot. She covered me up and repeats on the opposite leg.

Then I began imagining what Elle looks like naked. Her breasts are C cup. Are her areola large or small? Her complexion is light so the probably pink. What does her pussy look like? She is most likely shaved clean. That seems to be what girls are doing now. Are her labia large or hidden? Her yoga pants left little to the imagination. It was perfect. Ok now I was picturing Elle naked while she massaged me.

Elle asked me how I’m doing. I know what's coming next. Shit! She needed me to turn over. I am at full mast. Hard as a rock. She lifted up the sheet and glanced away to provide a modicum of modesty. She asked me to flip over on my back and move down. I flip over hopeful that I wasn’t as hard as I thought I was. She replaced the sheet. I looked down and my hard on made a tent under the sheet. I glanced at Elles face. To credit her professionally she didn’t even seem to notice. I closed my eyes, slightly embarrassed, willing my erection soft. Nope, not gonna happen. My cock felt every movement of the sheet and loved it.

Elle was up behind my head and working. She said wow, I can feel a lot of tension in your neck and shoulders. Her hands are magic. The tension melted away. I didn’t even about sex for the moment. Until she moved her hands from the base of my neck, over my shoulders down my arms slowly and sensually. My eyes were closed but I could sense her position. I shave my head clean. I could feel what could only have been her pubic area as it lightly touching the crown of my head while she was bending forward over me. I opened my eyes and was staring at the bottom of her clothed breasts. I could only imagine her head inches from my sheet covered phallus. I wonder to myself if she is just as curious about me as I am with her.

Elle finished with my upper body. She moved the sheet to bare my leg, thigh and hip. The sheet felt exquisite as it moved against my cock as she tucked the it in under the opposite leg. The back of her hand grazed it and I nearly let out a moan. She worked my calf, then knots in my thigh when she massaged my hip. I was hyper aware of the proximity of her hands to my cock. She reached across my body and pulled my opposite hip through the sheet. The action caused her lower body to press into my naked leg. I didn’t know how much more I can take. She repeated the same work on my opposite leg. The sheet and her inadvertent touches prolonged my hardness. Before we finished she pulled on my legs to stretch them. She shook them by the ankle and left me wondering is she wanted to see my cock wiggle.

Elle announced that the massage was over by asking me how I was feeling. I told her I felt great as usual. I caught her eye before she left the room. I gave her a heartfelt apology for my condition. Sometimes it just has a mind of its own.

Elle smiled and looked down directly at the sheet where my cock was making a tent. She said flirtatiously, No worries. You’d be surprised how often that happens.
She left me to get dressed.

I confess I'm having sex with a married woman. I confess this is a transcript of our email for this evening! Please start at the bottom.. Any panty lovers?? Comments? Pictures avail if you post a non anon reply I'll reply directly !

you better love me......an i promise i will check n send pictures to u...i wish u could to feel how wet i am right now

--- On Sat, 12/1/12, wrote:

From:
Subject: Re: hey
To:
Date: Saturday, December 1, 2012, 9:53 PM

Mmmm good! Love to hear that!!! I'm hard again too! Lol !!!
So tell me, tell me u promise to smell n check every pair and Baggie them, get at least 3 good pair for us to use and play with! Show them to me, take pics!! Like tomorrow, show me today's pair, deal?
Going to wear a dress or something with super easy access to you? I wanna be able to feel your wetness ASAP!!
God I love you so much!!

On Dec 1, 2012, at 9:44 PM,wrote:

you make me nice an wet right now talking to me

--- On Sat, 12/1/12, wrote:

From:
Subject: Re: hey
To:
Date: Saturday, December 1, 2012, 9:40 PM

Good! i wanna hear about it too, u tell me, show me pics of them, put them aside in a baggie n keep them nice n dirty for me!!
Idk depends, I have places we can park safely.. If we can't get a cheap room somewhere.. Yes a hug and kiss and so much more! I'm going to start making u wet the second I see you!!! Smiles that I promise!! U can make it easier too when u come to see me and be wearing a dress, something with easy access to your wetness!!

On Dec 1, 2012, at 9:35 PM, wrote:

yes i will!!!! i hope i get a big hug and a kiss.......what else do i get? where would we go

--- On Sat, 12/1/12, wrote:

From:
Subject: Re: hey
To:
Date: Saturday, December 1, 2012, 9:33 PM

But you will now for me to check daily right? Idk yet, working on that, either way we will get good alone time!!!!

On Dec 1, 2012, at 9:32 PM, wrote:

no i never have....how are u going to get a room

--- On Sat, 12/1/12, wrote:

From:
Subject: Re: hey
To:
Date: Saturday, December 1, 2012, 9:31 PM

Either get a room or somewhere very private!!!
U never answered, have you?

On Dec 1, 2012, at 9:30 PM, wrote:

I promise......i still sad......once im with u i never want to leave.......where are we going to
go when i come

--- On Sat, 12/1/12, wrote:

From:
Subject: Re: hey
To:
Date: Saturday, December 1, 2012, 9:27 PM

Don't be sad, don't miss me, until you see me you have a mission, to think as kinky and as dirty as you can on ideas for us, to make sure you check every pair of dirty panties of hers, everyday! (You ever smell her panties? B honest ! ) and if not you need to start to make sure u get good ones!!
And to make the most of whatever it takes to get us together in eachothers arms !!!
Deal? promise u can follow those instructions for me?
I love you with all my heart and soul!!

On Dec 1, 2012, at 9:23 PM, wrote:

hey honey

I LOVE YOU WITH ALL MY HEART....MISS YOU SO MUCH... IM SO SAD

Subject: Re: hey
To:
Date: Saturday, December 1, 2012, 9:24 PM

I don't know this week would be nice if u can make the time!!! I'd love to see you and hold you and be alone with you!!! Make all these ideas come to life!!!

On Dec 1, 2012, at 9:13 PM, wrote:

When u going to be in pa? How long u staying for? I want to come see you.... I miss u so much

From:
To:
Subject: Re: hey
Sent: Sun, Dec 2, 2012 2:06:26 AM

You mean everything to me!!! Ofcourse!! When can u come? Will 1-4 work for u? Maybe till 5? That would be best!! Give is a bunch of alone time together!!! Love making those pics and vids for you!!!
I wanna make some with you! Smiles

On Dec 1, 2012, at 9:04 PM, wrote:

i want to come see you.....i cant wait to be in your arms and have not let go.....yes i will check everyday for you.....omg i hope you know how much i love you,,,,,i better mean somthing to you

--- On Sat, 12/1/12, wrote:

From:
Subject: Re: hey

Date: Saturday, December 1, 2012, 9:01 PM

Will you come see me this week? Make it work out so that u get up here round 1 and we have till 4 or so?? I want alone time with you!!!! Glad u liked hope u got both the pics and vid!!!
So u gunna start checking every pair of her dirty panties for me?? Putting the real dirty ones aside for me? Promise?? And to bring them with you so I can wear them and have u rub me with them and shove em in my mouth??

On Dec 1, 2012, at 8:55 PM, wrote:

omg i love what you sent me....im so wet.....i wish u where here right now....omg ibetter mean so much to you...i hate that u are so far.....i just want to cry ....im so sad you not here with me

From:
Subject: Re: hey

Date: Saturday, December 1, 2012, 8:47 PM

On Dec 1, 2012, at 8:41 PM,
wrote:

did you forget about me?? :(

Before I had time to react she was in my lap on the sofa with her breasts pressed against my chest and her head on my shoulder as she kissed my neck and cheek, squealing thank you the whole time.

After several minutes she jumped off my lap and headed to her room. Soon she returned with some very nice lingerie and a picture of the guy she called her boyfriend. I immediately recognized some of the lingerie as her mother's and knew immediately it wasn't exactly the kind of clothing a girl her age would normally wear. One of the pieces was a practically transparent camisole with a pair of matching lacy crotch less panties and a garter. Another was a beautiful silk set with a thong panty and top that barely covered the nipples of the person wearing it while doing nothing to cover the breasts themselves. There were four or five other pieces, most nearly as daring as the first two. And then she went back to her room one last time. As she returned down the hall she carried two bags of bows, one large and one small. With all of her paraphernalia gathered she sat back down on the sofa with the items between us.

"Ok, what's all this?" I asked, even though I was pretty sure I had an idea where this was headed.

"Daddy, I want to give Jeremy something special for Christmas," she started out saying.

"Okay," I said.

"You mean you'll do it." She squealed out.

"Do what," I asked.

"Help me with his present," she stated.

I knew what she wanted, but I wasn't sure I was ready to help her, besides this could get us both in a lot of trouble if anyone ever found out about it. "What are you talking about," I asked as I looked into her eyes and then at the clothing stretched between us.

Daaddddy?"

"What..."

"You know what I mean, she said.

"No, I'm afraid I don't," I told her.

Se sat across from me with her head down for several minutes, looking at the clothes and then back at me. Finally she raised her head and looked at me, "Daddy, can you please take my picture so I can give one to Jeremy for Christmas? Please. If you won't I'll get someone else to help me."

"You really want him to have a picture of you naked or nearly naked to show his friends?"

"No Daddy, he promised he wouldn't do that. And I'll let you help me pick the picture I give him, I promise."

"Ok sweety I'll do it. But I need you to give me something in return."

"Anything Daddy!" She cooed softly, "What do you want?"

I looked at her square in the eye and said, "Tree Fiddy."

It was about that time she noticed I was about seven stories tall, and a crustacean from the paleolithic era.

She hopped off my lap and screamed, "Dammit, monster, you quit bugging us now. We work for our money in this house - we don't just give money away!"

So I whistled for a cab and when it came near The license plate said fresh and it had dice in the mirror, If anything I can say is that this cab was rare
But I thought 'Man forget it' - 'Yo homes to Bel-Air!'

In mid-May, I took a road trip to SW Minnesota to visit my long-time FWB. We've spent long weekends together in the past, going back to the fall of 2013, but this was the first time I'd be staying at her place -- a double-wide trailer outside a small Minnesota town of about 15,000. It was our first meeting since October 2021. In the interim her dog had died, she'd dumped a "boy toy" 30 years her junior, suffered a hysterectomy, and was taking medication to help her cope with her agoraphobia (fear of public places). In past years, we'd always met at a hotel or Airbnb in the Twin Cities, about a two-hour drive from her place, so this would be quite a departure (venue-wise) from our standard weekend fuck fest.

She's exactly 20 years younger than I am (minus four days!), a natural redhead (my Scandinavian princess!), extremely bi-sexual (her words), and clearly the hottest woman I've been with sexually. I'm constantly amazed at her interest in me, since I'm a lot older, not particularly good-looking, about 25 pounds overweight, and definitely NOT hung. But every time we're together, she's really happy to spend time with me. On more than one occasion she's said, "I feel smarter when I'm with you." I guess that's a good thing.

I got to town on Sunday morning and came by her place at 10:00. T was dressed in a t-shirt and yoga pants, with bare feet. She's a night-owl, whereas I'm definitely a morning person. In fact, one of the first things we talked about when I got to her place -- just outside town in a fairly rural area -- was our circadian incompatibility. As I was making buttermilk pancakes for us (from scratch!), I said, "You know, we'd never be compatible enough to live together, since you're up 'til all hours and I'm in bed by 10:00." It was a nonsense issue, anyway, since she'd never move to Denver (her daughter and grandson are 10 minutes away), and there's no way I'd willingly move to where she lives. Oh -- and another complication involves the fact that I'm married (although she thinks my wife is actually my lesbian roommate, and thankfully they've never met).

Interestingly, she countered my "couldn't live together" statement with a surprising suggestion. "Well," she said, coming up behind me and pressing her braless breasts against my back as I was mixing pancake batter. "We could always compromise. You could stay up until 11, I'd get up at 8, and we could have sex at night, instead of in the morning when you seem to be at your horniest." I followed up with, "Every night?" She replied, "I suppose, five out of seven."

She was unnecessarily self-conscious about her appearance, which is why she spent most of the time we were together in fairly baggy tops and long pants in place of shorts. At 5'5, she'd always weighed around 110-115 pounds, but after taking anti-depressants to help with her agoraphobia, she'd gained about 30 pounds. "One bonus, I guess," she declared ironically, "Is that I'm a 36C or D instead of a 32B, but now the only bras that fit me right are sports bras." I told her multiple times during my visit that I thought she looked as desirable as ever, but she wasn't entirely buying it.

We spent the rest of Sunday checking out the town (such as it is) and had dinner at an Italian restaurant before going to a newly opened ice cream shop for dessert. Back at her place, she fired up a bong with some home-grown ganja (it's legal in Minnesota) and enticed me to take a few hits as well. One thing about T -- getting high means getting horny, and she didn't spare the smoke. It was my first foray since college, and she thought it was HILARIOUS that I hadn't indulged in close to 50 years. However, it seemingly had no effect on me, which she found equally funny. We ended up watching a PBS special on the life and times of Richard III of England, which apparently was much more entertaining for her in her altered state.

After a shower, I put on some short summer PJs and climbed into bed. She joined me about 10 minutes later wearing a different baggy t-shirt and long-leg pajama bottoms. She again expressed her displeasure with her weight gain, explained she hadn't had sex since New Year's Eve (the boy toy's final campaign, as it turned out), and stated she wasn't ready to "do anything" with me. I knew she'd consumed a fair amount of silly smoke, but I truthfully told her I was OK with that and didn't want to pressure her into anything. She switched off the light, and I figured that was that.

After about five minutes, she asked, "Are you asleep?" At the moment I was semi-hard and trying to figure out how I could jerk off without disturbing her. When I told her I was still awake, she asked, "Would you like a hand job?" Naturally I said yes, stripping off my PJ bottoms and tossing back the covers to give her all the access she required. She reached over to the bedside table and grabbed a tube of lube, spreading it generously on my cock-head and down the shaft before taking a firm grip and stroking me with precision. After a minute or so, she asked, "Does that feel good?" I said, "T, my love, whenever a woman has her hand on a guy's dick, that is a question that never needs to be asked!" She laughed and rested her head on my chest as she continued to stroke earnestly.

Curled up against me as she was, I managed to reach down behind her and slide my hand between her thighs. I wasn't sure she'd let me continue to rub her PJ-covered crotch, but she shifted around to give me better access, so I kept up the pressure. One thing about T -- she goes from zero to 60 faster than a tricked-out Shelby GT. I had her squirming, humping against my hand, and moaning loudly in less than two minutes. Without warning, her mouth engulfed my cock and she was delivering a very satisfactory blow job. I slid my hand inside her pajama bottoms and discovered how wet she was. I quickly had two fingers fully inside her pussy, and her vocalization was suddenly louder and about an octave higher. After a brief minute, she declared, "You just HAVE to fuck me!" Pulling away from me momentarily, she stripped off her PJs and climbed aboard. I was rock-hard and slid inside her with ease. Despite her surgeries a year earlier, she was still as tight as I'd remembered. T loves to be on top, and she was soon grinding her clit against me as she rocked back and forth on my cock.

I wanted to take off her top, but she resisted by saying, "No -- don't!" Instead, I pushed the hem of her t-shirt up above her breasts and tugged on her nipples. That trigged the first of what would prove to be dozens of orgasms that night, as she moaned, grunted, breathed hard, muttered "Oh, fuck" about 50 times, and bent down to kiss me with a ferocity I'd rarely experienced with any woman. After she worked herself into a second orgasm, T climbed off and rolled onto her back. That was my cue to do what I do best -- eat pussy. For the next 60-75 minutes, I had her quivering, crying out obscenities, shaking like a leaf, and coming again and again. The next morning, when I questioned whether she'd enjoyed what was close to a three-hour session, she struck back with my own logic. "When a guy with your skills has his mouth on a woman's clit and his fingers massaging every inch of the inside of her vagina, that's a question you never need to ask!"

Following wave after wave of orgasms, T pushed my face away from her crotch and asked, "Zac, you still hard?" I'd been grinding my erection firmly into her mattress the entire time I was eating her pussy, and it hadn't abated. "You bet," I replied enthusiastically, which was a surprise since it was close to 2 a.m., well past my normal bedtime. "You need to fuck me some more. You can come inside, since I have no more womb." I reminded her I'd had a vasectomy decades ago, at which point she said, "Oh, that's right. Well, what are you waiting for?" She rolled flat on her back and spread her legs wide apart before tugging on my erection and saying, "C'mon, shove it right in." And so I did.

When I was in my 20s and 30s, I suffered from a fairly quick trigger, ejaculation-wise. Now in my early 70s -- and really for the past 10-15 years -- it always takes me a long time to come, but I rarely if ever have difficulty getting and staying hard. Such was the case that night, as I fucked her insistently. She wrapped her legs around me and crossed her ankles to provide some leverage as she tugged me toward her, stroke after stroke. My arms were tiring from propping up my 225-pound body above her, and I started to make a move to disengage so I could find a less stressful position and then re-insert. She sensed I was about to climb off when she pulled me down against her chest and whispered in my ear, "You're not heavy. Just keep fucking me until you come." Who was I to argue with that? At this point she was well into double-digit orgasms, and figuring I'd done all I could to make her feel special, it was time to look after my own release. I let my mind focus on one thing -- the feeling in my cock as it was being gripped by T's pussy. Something like a dozen thrusts later, I froze up and pumped her full of man-jizz (that's what she likes to call it). I was exhausted and let my body press fully against hers. "Get off me, ya big lug!" she called out, half-jokingly, and I withdrew and rolled onto my side of the bed. "I suppose you want me to clean that up?" she asked, scooping up a drop of cum from the tip of my cock with her index finger before putting it into her mouth. "Well," I suggested, "You clean me up and I'll return the favor." "Nah, it's too late," T responded. "You stay there, and I'll bring back a washcloth."

She returned a few minutes later with the promised rag, moistened with warm water, and proceeded to mop up my crotch. "I can't believe how much you came in me," she said. "What -- you were saving it up for a special occasion?" I declared there was no more special occasion for me than being in her bed, which prompted a sensuous kiss on the lips and a "Oh, you're such a sweet-talker!" I was out like a light in less than two minutes, I'm sure, and we slept in until 10:30 the next morning. I awoke before she did (that's almost always the case), and after visiting the bathroom to pee, I came back to bed and tried to get her in the mood for some morning sex. After putting up with my hand rubbing her snatch through the PJs she'd put back on after we'd finished, she pushed me away and said, "Don't! My pussy's sore and I'll need all day to recover." That sounded like a good indicator for what might take place when next we went to be, and indeed it was. To be continued -----

I am female teacher in Serbia, and I give blow job to little boys student. I have 35 years now, my husband is from another country, and we are in marriage 6 years. I am really sexy for teacher, pretty face, great butt. I know every little student jack off after class when they go home, or in school toilet. Boys always watch my ass when I turn around. They secretly take photo of my ass in school, even record video when I go on stairs. I know because I see the flash of camera around me, or sound effect. I love to flirt, some time when are just one boy ho take shoot of my ass, I turn to him and say something like this- did you just take picture of my ass? Do you wanna touch it? They always say NOOOO !! But I say I will give you to touch and grab my ass over jeans only if you show me picture off my ass in your phone. They always show me, and then I take the phone, look at his eyes and tell him- What do you do at home when you look at my ass in jeans? They usually don't say anything, they are shy, but I answer to them... do you jack off to my ass ? They all watch down and unsecured, some of them sometime say Yes, I turn the phone to him, and bend my butt a little, and say- go take a nice picture off my ass, and grab it, but be fast. And that moment when they grab my butt, I almost instantly came, or become so wet. That is how all start. After that ass grabing, I go like nothing happens. They are all in age between 18-25. When I pic that boy, then I play with him. Or my another game is to pick the best looking kid in class, and ask him to bring me glass of water. I know he will but his dick into my glass of water. I find a curly hair inside off glass many time. One time some fat kid want to bring me water, he cum into my glass, he think I will not notice. Cum is floating on top of glass, that fat kid is in love with me, he cum that day so much, like a horse. But I never drink the water. I say the water is so cold, and cold water hurts my throat. I like to see reaction on boys face, that fat kid when I say that, he was thinking i will drink his cum, and jack home over that scenario for 10 next years and more. But I don't like cum from fat boys. If that other boy ho I always picking to bring me water, if he cum in my glass, i will drink it, oh god I will do that. When I go home, and my husband fucks me, I always imagine that pretty boy, I even calling his name when my husband fucks me, he don't know my language and he never figure out that I call the boys name. In front of all student I give the compliment to sexy kid, say things like- why all the girls sit around you, and things like that, to courage him to play my sexy game with him. I know he probably jack off every day on me, because the things I say in front of class. After he consult me over e-mail because of homework, I always say two mining words to him... like- your homework always please me so gooooood. I look at his photo in facebook page when my husband is not home, I cum, over and over, the feeling is incredible, when you know you are a naughty girl, classic sex with my husband don't turn me on any more. I need excitement in my life, need boys cum. I download pic of him from facebook page to my mobile, and the day I have class with my pretty boy I go to toilet with my mobile, and masturbate, usually cum very fast 1-2 minutes, pussy become so wet, juice dripped all over the floor, I must eat a lot of my pussy juice. My hand become like a spoon, I eat so much I don't need to breakfast that day. Excitement in the school toilet masturbating to pic of 19 boy.. wow don't have a words to tell the felling. After a couple of months of sexy flirt, I go to next level, say him to stay after the class, or say him that he need too do bring me something like food. Hell yes I aspect cum in that food later, but who cares, I want him to my office. That is the moment when I take control, I say things like- Why you watch me on class like that ? Do you like me, am married women and I can't be with you, you know that. But We can make something only if you don't say nothing to anyone, never!! I close door with the key. And that moment is priceless, when you look at his young eyes and the sound of the key locking the door. That look in his eyes, he know he will get blow job, and I know I will get his cum finally. That young sweet cum in my mouth, after so much work, and so much masturbation on his picture finally have a chance to blow him. I get closer to his face, looking strait in the eyes and just stop in front of him, just listen his breath, dick in his pants grow and grow.. and then I say- you like my ass? I then bend over to the table and say- kiss my ass, he go down on his knees, and he grab my ass, he put his face between my butt, and suck my ass so hard. He eat my butt over the tight jeans so hard, he smell my pussy, he go faster and faster, I felt like he put his dick in my ass, I become so wet. He was sucking my ass over the minute. I turn around to him and slap him over the face, and say- today is the day you will remember forever. I go on my knees and I take his pants off, ohhh boy, ohhh boy!! Аnd when I take that pants down, and see that muscle tin legs, and that sexy muscle stomach, and white panty, with stamp of liquid of pre-cum mixed with cum, he probably cum a little when he suck my ass. I just grab that stamp with my teeth and suck the pre-cum over the pants. And then pull down his pants and there was tin and long dick, bigger then my husband. I take the dick with my hand, and put in my mouth, from down there I was watching him directly in his eyes, that is the best part. After only couple of sucks, after 20 seconds, he cum so hard, I thing he have more then 10-12 shots of cum, all over my face, hair, eyes. I tried to collect cum with my mouth, but he shoot, and shoot...and I never in my life from age 14 to 35y never take so much cum. Because blowjob go so fast, after he came, I suck that kid dick 2 minutes. I want every drop, every drop of cum from his body. But he cums so much, there no cum left. I stand up, and push him to the table, and start kissing him with all his cum left in my mouth, and face, I kiss him so hard like hi is a lollipop. He taste his own cum, and he love it. Best day in my life, and in his life too. After couple of days, I say to him to stay after class to help me with papers, to have another one in toilet. But the fat kid ho is in love with me like the rest of the boys too, that fat kid stay outside the door and listen all I say to him, things like how much he cum in my mouth and so on. The fat kid is heard that I want to suck that pretty boy in toilet. What I didn't know is that fat kid have hidden camera in his watch. He always bring that watch probably to record my ass in stairs.
And he take the watch and put in the women toilet on floor near the trashcan, and set to record. I didn't know about that. Fat kid get good hide, and after 5 min, I go in that toilet with pretty boy and don't realise the hidden watch camera record our sex.
I give that pretty boy another blowjob and he came hard again. After a couple of days fat kid look me at school, all like he know something. I was thinking probably the pretty boy say to his friends, but he promise, he give me the word he will not do that. And ho cares, they don't have a proof. But one night I get e-mail by that fat kid. With video and blackmail text, he know about blow in school toilet. And he say he will send video to all man and female teachers in school, and to all my friends on facebook, and the worst off all to my husband.
I say to him I will do anything to give me that video. Fat kid wants to fuck me, like he always wants to fuck me. He set up the time and place, to cheep motel, He bring me the video, and I must to have sex with him. But when I go into that motel room, he first cry, then he hit me, then he push me on bed, and start fuck me like a whore. The time he fuck me, hi say to me- you want only pretty boys cum, whore!!
He cum in my mouth, his cum was salty, I didn't have time to swallow cum, when he slap me over the face, and take all most all the cum from my moth. I was thinking that is that, all over, but he start to clean my face of cum, he start to kiss me. And with his done dick try to fuck me again. He was so tired and sweat. And after a couple of minutes, his dick become big again, and he fuck me again. That not all, he fuck me 6 time that night. He give me at the end dvd with video. When I go beck to my room I can't sleep the fat boy cum is in me, over me, everywhere smell of cum. I feel that cum for days and days. But after one week, he send me another e-mail and now he have 2 video. How stupid I was. He borrow 2 real handy camera and hide in that motel room. 6 time sex with him, and video of the pretty boy in toilet. He blackmail me again he will send everyone all the videos. Or I must have sex with him every saturday in motel. What to do.. I must do that or my life is over. And to lie my husband thet I am going to gym every saturday. So from that day I have sex with fat boy every saturday or he will send video of me blowing the pretty boy and have long sex session with him from motel.
He fucks me so many time so far, every time 4-5 time in one night, probably over 500 time so far. He lose his weight just for fucking me, and of course I take every drop of cum he have. Now he don't have that passion for me, after 500 time of course...
And I put some weight, just to become less attractive to him, or that weight is from all that gallon of cum I drink. He stop everything. After all, maybe that fat kid ho is now skinny and pretty, deserve to fuck person like me, I got what I want, boys cum, But that was the lest time I have sex with kids anymore.

**************************************************
I want to all female teachers give me replay message, do they did the same thing like I did. Or don't have the courage to do that, but they like to do that. And boys.. you sexy little cum-boys... do you ever cum in teachers glass, or how many time do you masturbate over your sexy teacher ass, or face, do you take the photo from mobile, do you have any naughty talk with teachers one on one when you are alone tell me.

Had to work on my birthday. Turned 38 so not too bad. I ended up taking a 19 year old coworker to lunch. Wall flower, glasses, into sci-fi books and fantasy. I joked about the almost 40 and lonely. She countered with the almost 20 and broke. That raised an eyebrow. We flirted about helping each other. By the time we made it to the parking lot I had a decent feeling. $40 for a HJ. She said she's never done something like that before. I set 2 $20's on the center console. She snags them instantly, giggling. Decent HJ, good grip, slow an steady, let my hands roam. Petite ass, nice full C's in the hands, wet spot below. I moaned that I wanted more, two more $20's  on the center. She wasn't sure, I said give it a few kisses. She thought about it a moment. $80 and I'm fucking a 19 year old mouth. Not the best head, but definitely good. Lots of spit, pretty sloppy, lots of hand play, squeezing and stroking and sucking. She comes off with a pop, makes me promise not to cum in her mouth while purposely stroking me harder. I start teasing with my fingers. She starts sucking some more, then starts humming. She goes as deep as she can while she hums but can't make it all the way. It takes a moment to realize she's humming Happy Birthday. I hold back a laugh and finger her harder. Soon enough she's moaning and then she tightens. I tell her I'm about to go and instead of popping off she goes deeper. 5 massive bursts, absolutely soul draining, and she keeps sucking. She stopped a few minutes later, kissed my stomach, swallowed, and wished me Happy Birthday.

I've never paid for sex before. Absolutely no regrets. Fucking amazing!

Heather

Heather got a ride home from her friend's mom after the
football game. The junior varsity cheerleader said goodbye to
her friend and walked down the driveway toward the back door of
her house.
She was a vibrant, budding young lady, innocent but curious
about boys. Standing about 5'5", the high school sophomore had
long brunette hair that she was wearing in two pigtails, with
bangs swept down over her forehead. Her eyes were brown, and she
had a sweet smile.
Her 34-24-30 "B"-cup measurements made her a prized commodity
among the boys at school, but she had remained pure to this point
and hung out with a friend who had similar standards.
Heather was wearing her cool-weather cheerleading uniform
that evening, which consisted of a kelly green shell top with the
word "Lions" in white script. The shell had two thin white
stripes across the shoulders and down the sides, and it was
fitted over a tight, thin white turtleneck top with an elastic
band at the midriff.
Her skirt was also kelly green, with sixteen inverted white
pleats. On her lovely, shapely legs she wore a pair of matching
kelly green kneesocks with three thin white rings around the top.
White cheerleading shoes completed the attractive outfit.
Heather walked into the house and found her mom sitting in
the living room, reading a magazine.
"Hi, mom," Heather greeted her.
"Hey, Heather, how was the game?" her mom asked.
"We won, 24-14," she responded, sitting on the nearby
loveseat.
"Good," her mom nodded. "Oh, and Greg is supposed to stop by
in just a few minutes."
Heather smiled at her mom. Greg was the man her mom had been
dating for quite a while. He was a single, wealthy doctor from
across town, handsome in Heather's eyes and almost forty.
Heather had felt it was simply a matter of time before he asked
her mom to marry him.
"You do like Greg, don't you?" her mom asked.
"Uh huh," Heather answered. "He's nice."
"Do you think he's cute?"
"Yeah, I guess so."
"You know," said her mom, "he keeps telling me how cute he
thinks you are."
"Really?" Heather was rather surprised.
"Yes, he thinks you would be the perfect stepdaughter."
"Wow," said Heather. "It sounds like he wants to marry you."
"Yes, I think so, too," said her smiling mom.
"In fact," added her mom, "I was thinking about what would
help him propose to me sooner. You know - seal the deal."
Heather grinned.
"Well," her mom said, "since he thinks you're cute, maybe you
could tease him a little. You know - show off your body for
him."
"What?" asked Heather, quite surprised to be hearing this
from her mom, even though she knew her mom was quite liberal in
her attitude toward sex.
"Like looking sexy for him when he stops by. He'd like that.
And if a man is horny, he'll do almost anything. Like asking me
to marry him."
"How should I look sexy?" Heather asked, somewhat
embarrassed.
"Well, when he comes over, maybe you could sit a bit
carelessly and show him your cheerleading panties," her mom
plotted. "Maybe even rub against him a little, too."
Heather thought about it.
"It just seems so weird," Heather blurted. "You know,
putting the moves on my mom's boyfriend."
Her mom smiled and nodded.
"Heather, I can share a man, especially when he's very
wealthy."
"Well, if you think it would help, then okay," Heather
consented, just a bit uneasy about the idea.
Heather changed the conversation, but within minutes, both
she and her mom heard the slam of a car door.
"Greg's here," her mom said, as she looked out the front
window and walked to the door.
As Greg walked in and sat on the sofa next to Heather's mom,
he spotted Heather on the love seat.
"Hi, Heather," Gary said. His tie was loosened around his
neck, having come straight from his office.
"Hi," Heather responded coyly.
"You must have had a game today, huh?" he asked.
Heather simply nodded. She raised one of her kneesocked legs
and put her foot on the edge of the loveseat, as she scooted her
little cheerleading skirt higher on her thighs. She was sure
Gary could see her tight white cheerleading panties from where he
was sitting.
She noticed his eyes as he looked back at her a few seconds
later, and sure enough, they were riveted on the soft fabric
covering her teenaged pussy.
Heather smiled at him. Even though he was talking to her
mom, he was enamored by the young lady teasing him. Heather's
mom was also quick to notice his attention to her daughter.
"You like Heather, don't you?" her mom asked.
"Why, yes," he answered, trying to act professionally.
"It's okay, Gary, you can relax," her mom told him. "As a
matter of fact, I'll bet you'd even like to fuck her too, huh?"
Gary just looked at her mom, knowing what he wanted to say,
but didn't dare.
"It's okay, Gary," her mom said. "I'd wonder what was wrong
with you if you didn't."
"Well, I guess," he stammered uneasily.
"Go ahead," her mom cajoled. "Say it."
Gary gulped as he stared at the cheerleader before him.
"I'd like to fuck your daughter," he admitted.
Heather's mom looked at her daughter.
"Heather, would you like Gary to fuck you?" her mom asked.
Heather could only nod.
"And you're still a virgin, aren't you?"
Again, Heather simply nodded, somewhat embarrassed.
"Go sit next to her, Gary, and show Heather what it's like to
be a woman," her mom instructed.
Gary stood up and walked over toward Heather. His hard-on
jutted outward through his dress slacks, and both women
immediately noticed his erection for Heather.
He sat next to the high school cheerleader and put one arm
around her, while the other pulled her raised leg even further to
the side, fully exposing her white briefs.
Gary stroked her kelly green kneesock with the three white
stripes playfully, then rubbed down the length of Heather's
thigh.
"That's it," said her mom. "You can rub her pussy through
her panties, too."
Heather watched as his fingertips slid from her thigh to the
thin fabric over her mound and began caressing her soft pussy.
Heather purred softly as his fingers worked their magic on her.
They kissed softly at first, then more passionately as their
tongues intertwined.
Heather could feel his fingertips reach under the elastic
legband of her white cheerleading briefs, finding the hood of her
soft clitoris. He stroked it softly, varying the direction of
his rubbing pattern.
"Oh, Gary," Heather moaned, between kisses.
In the meantime, Heather's mom smiled. She knew there was no
way Gary could resist Heather's virginal charms.
"I think we should go up to Heather's room, don't you?" her
mom asked. "You'd be much more comfortable on the bed."
Heather smiled at Gary and slowly stood up, then took Gary's
hand and led him up the stairs to her bedroom, with her mom in
the lead.
Heather's mom pulled off the bedspread from her daughter's
bed, and then sat in Heather's chair at her school desk, just a
few feet away.
The two forbidden lovers stood next to the bed. As they
kissed again, Gary reached up under Heather's little green
cheerleading skirt.
The sixteen soft white pleats fanned out as he grasped her
cheerleading briefs and the panties beneath by the waistband and
tugged them down until they fell to Heather's ankles. She
stepped out of them, and he pushed the teenager down onto her
bed.
Surrounded by her stuffed animals, Heather watched as Gary's
head disappeared beneath the pleats of her little skirt. She
raised her knees and spread her legs apart as her mom's boyfriend
spread her pink pussy lips with his fingers and nestled his mouth
into her soft mound of pubic hair. His tongue lapped at her
clit.
Heather moaned as the friction of his taste buds glided over
her sensitive love trigger.
"Do you like it when he licks your pussy like that?" asked
her mom.
"Uh huh," Heather gasped.
"Then tell him."
"Oh, Gary," groaned Heather. "Keep licking my pussy."
Gary was only too happy to comply. After a few minutes of
tongue swirls and strokes, he slowly slid a finger between
Heather's pussy lips and gently pushed it inside.
"Oh, God!" gasped Heather. "That feels so good!"
Gary could feel the membrane of Heather's cherry with his
fingertip, and he carefully pushed it through. Heather grunted
as she felt him penetrate her, but the discomfort was minimal,
and soon he was pushing the full length of his finger in and out
of her love nest while licking and sucking her clit.
Suddenly, Heather's legs began trembling uncontrollably. Her
breathing intensified and she felt her body react like it never
had before.
"Oh, God!" Heather gasped. "What's happening to me?"
"Relax, dear," her mom assured. "He's giving you an orgasm.
Feels good, huh?"
Heather just smiled as a warm sensation rushed through her.
She sighed softly as Gary pulled his head back out from under her
skirt.
In the meantime, Gary's half-erect penis had grown soft.
Heather's mom was the first to notice.
"But first, Heather, before he fucks you, his cock has to get
hard. You can do that in one of two ways - you can either
massage it by stroking it with your hand, or you can give him a
blowjob. And every guy I've ever known prefers a blowjob to a
handjob."
"A blowjob, huh?" asked Heather.
"Yeah, you just put your lips around it and suck on it while
you push it back and forth in your mouth. It's just like your
mouth is acting like your pussy, except that you can use your
hand, too, while you do it."
"How do I know when to stop?" Heather inquired.
"Well, let him tell you. You want him to get nice and hard,
but if you go too long, he'll get too excited and cum in your
mouth instead."
"Cum?" Heather asked. "You mean when he shoots that gooey
white cream out of his cock?"
"Yes, dear."
Heather smiled at Gary.
"Would you like me to give you my first blowjob?" Heather
asked.
"Why, I'd be honored," he smiled.
Gary lied on the bed while Heather rolled over and positioned
herself between his legs, just as he had done to her.
Heather lifted his cock with her hand and put her lips around
it, then started her first blowjob, as her mom coached her from
the nearby chair. It took less than a minute for his cock to
harden in her sweet mouth, as her brunette pigtails bounced while
she fucked him orally. Her cheeks dimpled inward as she sucked
him stiff.
"Here's a tip, Heather," her mom suggested. "Wiggle the tip
of your tongue against the underside of his cock's head. It's
the most sensitive spot, and it drives most guys wild."
Heather pulled it out for a moment.
"Like this?" she asked, looking at Gary.
She put the head back into her mouth and flicked her tongue
all around the underside of the tip, while she stroked the length
of his prick with her hand.
"Oh, God, Heather, yeah..." Gary moaned.
"Okay, Heather, you'd better stop before you make me cum,"
Gary told her. "I'm gonna fuck you now, okay? First, I'll do it
doggy-style."
Heather laughed.
"Doggy-style?" she asked.
"Yes, just get on your hands and knees, and I'll fuck you
from behind."
Heather obeyed as he crawled in from behind her. She spread
her kneesocked legs about shoulder-width and looked back over her
shoulder as he pushed her green cheerleading skirt up high on her
tight little ass.
Gary nestled the tip of his cock against her moist pussy lips
and slowly pushed it in. The young cheerleader was able to only
take a few inches at first, but he slowly worked on her until he
was driving a full six inches into the girl.
"Your pussy is so tight, Heather," he noted. "I like that."
Heather smiled back at him, proud of herself. She looked
over at her mom, who nodded her approval as she watched her
boyfriend and intended husband fuck her teenaged cheerleader
daughter.
"How are you doing, sweetheart?" her mom asked.
"Just fine, mom."
"So how does it feel to have a guy's cock in your pussy?"
Heather just grinned.
"Really good," she simply answered, as her pigtails swayed
forward and back while Gary fucked her in her little uniform.
"Just remember, Gary," her mom said. "I don't want you
shooting off in my daughter's pussy. She isn't on birth control
yet."
"I won't," Gary promised. "Can I do it on Heather's face,
instead?"
"That's up to her," said her mom. "Heather, do you mind if
he squirts it on your face?"
Heather giggled.
"No, that's okay, I guess."
Heather loved the feeling of his cock filling her little
snatch. After several more minutes of thrusting, though, he
pulled out of her.
"Okay, Heather," he said. "Now I'm gonna do you in the
missionary position and finish off on your face, okay?"
Heather nodded.
"Just lie on your back and spread your legs wide for me," he
told her.
Heather rolled over and assumed the position. Gary lifted
her knees and kissed his way up one of her kelly green kneesocks,
then down her thigh to her pussy. Heather smiled as he pushed
her little green skirt up on her belly, fanning out the white
pleats.
As he lowered himself onto her, Heather felt his cock find
its mark, nestling between her virginal pink pussy lips. She
looked over at her smiling mom, then up at Gary.
"I'm gonna put it in, now," he told Heather.
Heather nodded, and he slowly popped the head into the
cheerleader's moist cunt. He paused briefly, then drove it in a
solid five inches, backed it out again, and then back in. With
each thrust, Gary put just a bit more into the young girl until
she was able to receive all seven inches.
As he supported himself with his strong arms, Heather looked
down and watched his fleshy spear drill into her wetness. She
had looked forward to this moment for a while, but never thought
she'd be fucking her mom's boyfriend, let alone doing it in front
of her.
"God, Heather, you're so fucking tight," he groaned.
"Is that okay?" asked the cheerleader.
"It's perfect," he told her.
The two lovers shook the bedposts as Gary drilled the girl.
Heather looked so good, decked out in her sweet uniform, as he
deflowered her. Fully dressed in her uniform without her
panties, the white pleats of her little green skirt rumpled up on
her tummy, her green kneesocks cocked wide apart with her spread
legs.
Heather could feel and hear his balls slapping her ass, as
well as the sounds of wetness from her sopping cunt. She
wondered what it would be like when he had his own orgasm.
"Aw, baby!" he exclaimed. "I'm gonna cum!"
Gary quickly pulled out and shimmied up to Heather's face.
With her pigtails spread out on the bed sheet, she smiled as she
watched him jerk his cock above her face.
"Shit!" he muttered, as he came. Spurt after spurt of frothy
white jizz geysered onto Heather's pretty face, as she closed her
eyes to keep the gooey substance out of them. Still, with her
eyes closed, she could feel his warm essence decorating her face
until it was pretty well coated. The cheerleader giggled as he
bathed her with his semen.
When she couldn't feel any more raining down on her, Heather
opened her eyes again and looked over at her mom.
"Heather, your face is a mess!" her mom teased. "How did you
like that?"
"I liked it," Heather answered.
"Open your mouth and let him feed a little of it to you. See
how it tastes," her mom suggested.
Heather opened her mouth, as Gary scooped some of the jizz
from around her lips onto the head of his cock and put in onto
her tongue, in addition to squeezing out another sticky strand of
his fluid.
It tasted quite strange to her. Not bad, but kind of a
starchy taste. She swallowed it down.
"How does it taste?" her mom inquired.
"Not bad," Heather told her. "Just different, that's all."
Gary smiled.
"Then maybe I can squirt the whole load into your mouth next
time," he said.
Heather's mom looked at him.
"What makes you think there will be a next time?" she asked.
"Because I'm gonna marry you," he said matter-of-factly.
Heather's mom grinned from ear to ear.
"Of course, you will let me fuck Heather from time to time,
won't you?" he pleaded.
"Yes, dear," her mom said. "But only if Heather wants you
to. And I'd have to get her on birth control, too."
Gary looked down at Heather, who just smiled with her face
frosted in the doctor's jizz.
"What do you think?" he asked the young cheerleader.
"I'd like that," Heather responded, with a big smile. "You
can even squirt your stuff in my mouth next time, if you'd like."

Hi guys, long time reader, first time poster.

I confess just the other day I achieved intercourse with a teenager. I wrote out how it happened for your fapping pleasure. Before the trolls arrive, I will not post pics or vids, as I enjoy banging this girl, and will not likely enjoy getting banged by Bubba if I ever got caught. Yes this is a true story.

I have changed our names to protect both of our identities.

***

I had arranged to meet Beth before the group gathering. Tonight is the youth group's Christmas banquet, and she thinks that she's coming in a bit early to get in some photographs.

Well, she is. I told her that I'd like to send some proofs to a modelling agency, and that I need a model to work with. She was flattered and more than willing to comply. Beth is a simple country girl, homeschooled. I asked her once about her schooling, if she learns about biology, physics, math, if her mom is really capable of teaching it. Turns out there's lots that she doesn't get taught.

I really wanted to know how much she knew about sex, and a general sex-education in highschool would include STDs, so I ask her if she's ever heard of chlamydia. She answers, "It's pronounced clematis, and it's a viney plant with white flowers." No sex-ed.

When she arrives, she's wearing a stunning crimson red dress. It hugs her curves. It's strapless, and shows the top of her cleavage, and shows more than half her thighs. The best part of the dress is the zipper up the front--it goes from top to bottom, and there's a zipper head on each end. She's let the heads run a couple of inches from the hem on both ends. She weighs maybe 100 pounds, this dress shows off her perfect legs and ass like nothing else.

Her blonde hair is up in a fancy kind of bun, with long strands dangling down. She isn't wearing any stockings and her legs are smooth and white, and wears a mid-calf-high leather boot, with heals. She's about 5'2" usually, with the boot maybe 5'4". For a 15 year old homeschooler, she has sex appeal down.

"Come right in!" I motion her into the studio I have set up. The studio is in the same building as the banquet, where this youth group meets. She wasn't warned, but I have three high-definition video cameras in the room--one at front, one at side, and one in the opposite corner, close to the ceiling. I intend to revisit this appointment in my mind many times, and the recorded video will help.

"So, today we're going to take a few shots and get them submitted to a modelling studio, to get their feedback on my photography technique. Ready?"

"Sure", she answers with a hesitance, "But what's the video cameras for?" She motions to the obvious cameras.

"Don't pay them any mind, they are for my own purpose. Just ignore them!" I keep cheery and focused, not gonna let this get derailed. I flick on the three high-wattage flood lamps and get some lighting going.

Beth sits on the provided couch. It's a slouchy couch that I selected exactly for that reason. She sits on it and immediately loses balance. Her arms and legs all go out to rebalance, and I get a glimpse of everything wonderful. Perfect "little girl" white cotton panties. And you know damn straight I caught a few clicks, nevermind the video.

"Whew! I almost fell right over!" She wiggles to sit upright. I get her in a few positions: upright, laying on her belly, laying on her back, standing in front of the couch, standing on the couch. A couple of favorites: I got one where she is laying on her belly, and she is facing the camera, head propped up on hands, with elbows to the floor and her knees apart and feet up towards her head. What a glorious view for the camera behind her; on the couch, laying on her back, she has her two hands almost cupping her breasts, pursed lips facing the camera, and her one leg straight and the other upright and bent. God I love her legs.

A couple of times I glimpsed her panties again, and made an "Oops!" kind of sound, so as to play innocent with her. It was obvious that it didn't *really* bother her, and she wasn't ever really embarrassed that it had happened.

Half an hour has passed and I probably have 100 photos, all very excellent. She loves the attention and follows every suggestion.

"Beth, have you ever been tanning?" She's white like my bed linens.

"No, Mom and Dad have me working the greenhouse and I don't get out to go to school, so not really."

"Your skin is very white, can we try something?" She nods. "Come sit on the couch."

I put down the camera and walk up to face her sitting on the couch, and put my hands on her calves just above her boots.

"If we rub your skin a little bit, they'll get a bit of color. Like a little bit red. Are you ticklish?" She shakes her head no.

It was a lie, that her skin should change color. There's no real truth behind it, but it was a lie based on truth: she doesn't like how white her skin is, and I want to touch her. I put my hands on her calf, right above the boot, and drag my fingertips in small circles, over her knee and up to her lower thighs.

She giggles, and doesn't protest. Her skin has changed color though, on her face; she is flushed.

I pull up her chin to look up at me standing in front of her, and do the same to her cheeks, her forehead, her nose, ears and behind the ears. When I got behind her ears, she closed her eyes and leaned in, so I took my time moving on. I tickled her hair, her neck, and moved to her shoulders. "Sit forward", I tell her.

She moves to the front edge of the couch, and I step on the couch to get behind her, then sit behind her with one leg on either side. "Now sit back." Her full weight is leaned against me, and if she knew what a hard-on was, she would feel mine pressed right against her lower back.

I continue massage tickling her shoulders, down her arms, and get back to her neck and ears. She lets out a soft moan and says "That feels really relaxing."

"And it's working too, your skin is changing color." There's no mirror for her to see, so I think she has to take my word for it. "I need to get every inch of your skin, so you're going to have to trust me." She doesn't react, or speak or flinch or anything, so I take my turn.

I casually make continuing tickle circles down her shoulders, to her collarbone, back to her neck, just beyond her collarbone. Her skin is so smooth, and without blemish, and she is totally relaxed and pressing her weight into me. Eventually I reach the hem of her dress, and am massaging her breasts. It's not a fondle or a cupping, but the same tickling. They're so tender, and they almost feel hot to the touch, but that might be in my head.

I continue to tickle up and down her chest, from hem up to neck and ears, and back down again. If she had any reason to be suspicious of foul play, it could be because I would be massaging this part of her body for 10 minutes alone. I even made sure to reach in under her dress a tiny bit, where the zipper head has been let down a bit. And when she didn't protest about that, I let slip in my fingers just under the hem of her dress, right onto her covered breasts. It's tight-fitting, so I don't insist on getting them in, just a bit of foreshadowing for her to think about.

"How are you doing?" I ask her, softly. "Mmmhmm" She responds without words, and I think she slouches a bit. I remember the camera that is facing the couch, and that it probably has a nice view of her crotch right now. OH! Her crotch..

I reach one hand down to her knee, and start massaging there, while the other tickled its way down the front of her dress. Agains she never protests that I ran my hand over her breast, over her belly, pressing in every step of the way. When both of my hands are on her knees, I start to do a drag kind of tickle, straight lines on her thighs, inside, on top, outside. And repeat, each time getting closer to the hem of her dress. Inside her thighs, on top of her thighs, outside of her thighs. Up and down. Repeat.

As I reach the hem of her dress, on my next pass I make a subtle gesture for her to part her legs, I just sort of push her knees a bit outwards. On my next trip up, I am not only inside her thighs, but reaching all the way down to the back of her thighs.

"Beth, do you still trust me?"

"Oh, yes!" She answers almost as a plea. "Put your hands on the back of my head." She reaches around, and clasps her hands on the back of my neck. At the same time I am continuing my upward travel to the hem of her dress, which has no risen because her legs are parted. Very gently, raking my fingers over the insides of her thighs I can feel the warmth that comes from the prize at the end of the road..

Then it happened, my thumbs caught the slightest glance of cotton--her panties. I almost froze it was so unexpected. I mean, I was going there, that's what I wanted, but now that I had arrived I was caught in fear.

"Are you done?" She asks. Her hands are rubbing my head, and she's almost squirming in my hands, as though to try to provoke me to continue.

"Not unless you are", I answer. She relaxes again, and sighs. She wants it.

Now, I pick up her one leg with both hands, and hook it on the outside of my knee. She complies and does her other leg for me. Now spread wide open, she leans her head on my shoulder, and for the first time I notice her breathing--it's quite heavy, she is silently panting.

So I work my way up from her knees, tickling her thighs, knowing that this time I will touch her, and there's no going back.

Every inch closer, she breathes another heavy sigh, I can feel her tensing her whole body, gripping and pulling my hair with her hands. Finally, with my thumbs, I feel the cotton again, and I rake up against it, making circles again.

Then, I hold my hands steady on either side of her panties, just millimetres from her crotch, and, holding my own breath, with my right thumb, gently press into the cotton. At first, light as a feather, and when I'm done, with enough pressure that Beth is squealing. She has never been touched like this.

I start to stroke my thumb up and down the cotton, where her pussy lips divide. It is so hot, and there is considerable friction from how wet she is. Beth is moaning with every exhale.

With the rest of my hands, I grip her under her thighs, right around to her ass, still stroking her very damp panties. She is almost pulling my hair out, writhing in ecstasy, moaning louder with every breath.

I move one hand from her thigh back to her chest, and stroke heavily her chest and neck and ear, and cup her clothed breast. I slow my stroking--I'd like to change pace, but don't want to disappoint her.

Now cupping her vagina and her breast, I just hold her tight, pressing her back against me. Breathing silently, but heavily, she finally speaks.

"Oh my God, Andrew. That is incredible. That feels so good. I don't want you to stop."

"Let's skip the banquet, eh? What do you say?" I have my eyes on the prize, and want to seal the deal. We're only a few rooms away, but nobody knows we're here, and we could stay all night. The banquet starts in about 30 minutes.

"Well.." she pauses. It's clear she wants to go.

"Ok, I tell you what. Let's stay here for a little while longer, go to the banquet, then come back. I promise you won't regret it." Beth is obviously excited.

"Andrew?" She asks. "I want more."

"Let me give it to you then." I slide out from behind her, thankful for a chance to breathe and give my own boner some space. She's now slouching right back against the couch, with her ass on the front edge.

I kneel down in front of her, and reach up her thighs, and under her (now unzipped) dress, grasping both sides of her panties at her waist. She lifts her ass a little and with a quick tug I have them at her ankles, then over her boots.

I look up and see in her full glory: perfect shapely thighs, knees slightly parted, and a perfect, swollen, parted and glistening wet pussy. She has a dirty-blonde patch of hair in a neat little V-shape above her labia, then a perfect hairless stomach.

"If you want to prove to me you're ready for this, then you'll have to leave these behind." The look of shock on her face, as a twirl her panties around my index finger, is priceless. I'm going to make this sweet innocent girl the hottest fuck toy there ever was.

She bites her bottom lip, looks up to a corner of her eye and finally nods to agree.

I can't tell you how precious a sight that is: I am knelt before her, panties in hand, her dress unzipped almost to her naval, legs slightly parted, red and swollen pussy in plain sight, sweat running down her face and hair plastered down, and now this look of mischief, of innocence lost, of lust across her face�

I rub my hands from her knees to her waist, on the outside of her thighs a few times, gradually working inwards. She's now looking into my eyes while I do it, and every time I get closer to her pussy her smile cracks even wider. Just as my hands are about to make contact, she closes her eyes and arches her back, but I stop, lean in, and blow a gentle breeze right over her swollen clitoris.

"OH GOD!" She nearly screams. Her hands reach out and behind her, looking for something to clutch.

The smell is invigorating. She has told me before about how her parents are "all-natural" eaters. She's clearly not on her period or ovulating. Just a clean, salty-sweet scent of lust.

I lay a few gentle kisses on her abdomen, then where her abs and legs meet, then a couple right up inside her thigh�

"Andrew are you going to�" She can't even finish the question.

I kiss her right on the clitoris. Then her labia. Then her pubic hair. My hands are rubbing up and down the inside of her thighs, and I lay my tongue flat across her lips and stroke up towards her clit.

"Mmmm� Oh that feels really good." Beth is moaning again with every breath. With one hand I rub her on her pubic hair, and up her belly, then under her dress until I reach her breast. To my amazement and delight, she doesn't wear a bra with this dress and I have in my hand her naked, erect nipple. Her breast is hardly bigger than a handful, a B-cup if I had to guess.

As I roll her nipple between thumb and finger, she starts jerking her body, throwing her back against the couch, then forward, legs up, then down. My other hand has now hooked a finger in between her lips, and it is soaking wet. I've been almost constantly licking and chewing her lit, and as you all know she is in an elongated state of climax.

I can tell that this wave of climax is near finished, so I start to let her down gently. My hand on her breast moves to her back, so that I'm holder her around her waist, I start licking slowly and broadly her lips and thighs, and my other hand is holder her behind her knee.

"Beth, I told you that we could make your skin look a little redder!" Her face is totally flush, and her crotch is bright red and swollen.

"Wow", is all she can muster.

Holding her tight, I move my head out of her lap, then let go, leaning up and in towards her face. She's looking into my eyes and watching me come close. Then I grab her by the back of her head, and kiss her right on her lips. She is clearly caught off guard, kissing like this is much more intimate than being orally satisfied.

She almost resists until I show her how to do it -- aha! The difference now isn't that she doesn't want it, but that up until now she has simply done as she was told, and is completely inexperienced. I kiss her top lip, her bottom lip. I lick her top lip, then kiss it again. I see her, in between kisses, licking her own lips, realizing that this is what her pussy tastes like.

I pull her chin down and her mouth open and thrust my tongue onto hers, licking her tongue, pushing and teasing it. Then a couple of gentle kisses again, and I pull back to stand upright.

If she knew to look for a boner, I'd almost be poking her in the face with it. I mean, I'm still fully clothed but holy hell this raging hard-on�

"It's time to get to the banquet if you want to make it in time." I look her in the eyes, turning off the bright, hot lights, and taking in her sweet sight.

She lazily, almost drunkenly stands up, her dress half unzipped and not even on straight anymore. Her hair is a mess, she's obviously been pulling her own hair too. She wiggles her dress and it straightens out, then she zips it fully up and fully down. Then I see her eyeing her panties I left next to the couch.

"Nuh-uh!" I exclaim. "These are mine." I hold them in my hands, and give them a big whif--just more of the same sweet smell I've come to know and love, then stuff them in my slack's back pocket.

Here we are, both of us dressed, we walk out the studio and to the banquet.

All of Beth's friends, and the teenagers I chaperone, are there. All of them all dolled up, wearing big smiles. Naturally the girls and the boys have found themselves on opposite sides of the room, looking and giggling at each other.

"Beth! You look so beautiful!" they all exclaim.

One of them, holding her hands, asks her, "There's something about you, you look different." Beth doesn't answer. "You're glowing!"

I leaned into Beth's ear and whisper, "Told you!" Then walk away, to let her be with her friends.

The next two hours are the longest two hours of my life. I still have her panties in my back pocket, and sat across the room from her; she sat with her back to me. Occasionally, she'll turn to see her friend, to chat with her, and I'll see her long, perfect legs, knowing at the end of them is my sweet, naked pussy.

To be continued...?

UNFAITHFUL LISA CONTINUED
PART 3
Confronting Lisa was so much fun, I played with her a short while before, I told her to look up at the block of Flats directly opposite my house, she tried to lie her way out of fact I knew and seen her cheating, fucking John my so called best friend and work college John who just happened to be the husband of her best friend Suzan they had 3 young kids together,
Lisa initially tried to say John Black mailed hr into cheating on me.
once she knew she broke down and said if I didn't kick her out she do anything I wanted to do to her, as she had nobody else and nowhere to live, all her family lived miles away
She had never had Anal sex so I made sure I took her arsehole virginity leaving her with a baboon looking arsehole,
After that she had a deluded idea I would still love her, try give the relationship another go work it out and agreed to move all her things to a spare bedroom, she was only aloud in my room if I called her for a blow job or to fuck her, she promised, she would never ever cheat again she had learnt her lesson, and would do what ever I wanted her to do.

Little did she know I had plans for her to really teach her a lesson for cheating on me,
Nor did she know that her best friend Suzan knew she had had the affair with her husband John and had watched them fucking, nor did she know I was now fucking Suzan in all her holes and I had also taken Suzan's arse virginity, Nor did she know Suzan's mum knew everything, Lisa quite often visited her, Suzan's mum treated Lisa as if she was her own daughter, she took Lisa in from the age of 12, clothed her fed her you name it, and she was absolutely disgusted by What John and Lisa had done, basically a marriage breaker,

For the next month 6 weeks while I sorted out how to get the first step of my payback to work, I led Lisa to believe every thing would be ok, I let her sleep in my bed a few times and I made her ask me to fuck her arsehole, and I made her ride me with her arsehole, on a few occasions I chucked some toys at her and told her to fuck herself make herself orgasm, she truly hated doing these things always cried, but I didn't care, all my Love and trust had drained away.
I met up with Suzan who was yet to tell her cheating Husband John she knew he had cheated on her with Lisa, she had started talking to a solicitor about divorcing him,
she would get John to baby sit his kids while she was supposed to be at the gym working out, well she wasn't at the gym she was meeting me her mum went to bingo every Tuesday and Thursday, and Suzan and me Dave would meet at her mums house, and we would always land up making love she always wanted me to stretch her arsehole, from being an arse virgin to becoming an arse nympho, she couldn't get enough, I think her mum knew we was meeting at her house but I am not sure she knew we was fucking.
we carried on and agreed to keep things low key till she divorced John then it was planned we accidently met at a party thrown by Suzan's mum, how was on on this idea, as she loathed hated John,
Suzan told me she had had sex with John was faking orgasms, but she thought of me when he took her pussy, she refused to let him touch her arse, she had to play nice because of not wanting to hurt the kids,
she asked if I was having sex with Lisa, I said we had and I told her I had taken Lisa in the arse, but it was in the neat of the moment and I was a hate revenge fuck and I had hurt her arsehole badly, Suzan made me promise we would be together, she was all mine all her holes to be used any time I wanted, I again I told her I wanted her and nobody else, like her I had always fancied her. and I loved her and not just because we had amazing sex together,
she asked if I could make her a copy of the security camera recordings,
I told her of my plan for Lisa asked what she thought of it, she loved the idea said it would teach her a lesson she needed to learn, and would this plan be recorded, she said you have to do it at your house, then it can be recorded and she wanted a copy of that to,
Now you are wondering what the plan was ??????
it took some sorting out, I had to do a lot of research make sure no one knew Lisa and she didn't know her, make sure they was clean and not any danger to her, I found 7 that fit the bill, I sent them all an email and a text, with details the day month and start time, and the venue address, In the texts e-mails I told these people if asked, we knew each other from our school days, this was a class reunion type get together, I even told then the final year of school and school name class ID, That was all they need plus my name of course.

Over a few weeks I slowly moved all pictures of myself and Lisa, I told Lisa I had removed things as I was going to get the decorators in, I even had the balls to ask Lisa to help me move the furniture from the lounge to the garage, then move all my bedroom Furniture to an empty 3rd spare bedroom, she was happy about that bit as it meant I would be in her bed with her, I threw some of those small beanie cushions around the room, and a blow up king sized bed that could turn in to a large 3 seater sofa, I keep the 65inch tv in the room,
I told Lisa the Saturday coming I had invited some old friends I was at school with, to come to the house we be having some drinks and we throw a BBQ,
She jumped at the chance to meet some of the people I went to school with, she thought she try be clever ask some of the names, lucky I have a very good memory and I remembered the names of 5 that I had invited, Lisa said we best go shopping then get some meats rolls and things for the BBQ and some beer, lagers bitters cider, wines, fizzy drinks juices just in case they don't drink alcohol.
as she was so good was up for it, I gave her a big cuddle and snog, we landed up making love not fucking in my empty bedroom, was so passionate, we 69 on each other I was I her pussy, with out asking she pushed me on my back turned away from me and lowered her arse over my cock took all of me up her she lent forwards holding my knees and rode my cock, looking back at me she said that feels nice doesn't it what's it look like your cock disappearing up my arse, then she rotated a full 180 now facing me still riding my cock with her arse, see franticly ribbed her clit and pussy, she sank on to my cock leaning back and squirted all over me in the air everywhere as her whole body was shaking, she hen took my cock in her mouth making me come she swallowed the lot, I kissed her aid that's new, we threw our clothes on I wiped my come from the corner of her mouth, and we was out the front door on or way shopping, she drove, which she rarely did when I was with her.
in the super market walking around I noticed Suzan with her mum and John tagging behind holding the 2 kid's hands, I looked Suzan looked we walked on the opposite side of the isle Lisa was to busy looking at the meats and there prices, when she turned she froze, as John stood there going rather red, he tried to make an exit but Suzan and her mum blocked his way, aren't you going to greet Dave and Lisa John, go on do as you always do kiss her hand,
I could see Suzan was about to blow her stack, her mum stood in between Suzan and Lisa, Lisa started to cry through the tears I heard her say sorry I am really sorry, as she ran off down the isle, John was about to say something I put my hand to his mouth told him I wouldn't say a word, unless you really want me to tell your wife and mother in law what you been up to, Thanks mate he said do you mind if I go see if Lisa is ok, Suzan told him he was welcome to but if he did it would be the last thing he ever do, and if he do go after her never come back, he was stunned, So what is it you got to tell us then Dave ?? I told them knowing they already knew it was John's place to tell you.
we parted company, I quickly whispered in Suzan's ear call me later,
I found Lisa hiding by the side of her car crying shacking, she said we had to didn't we we had to, what I asked, we had to run into them of all people, what have I done Suzan and her mum must hate me, why I asked, they must know about me having sex with John, I played dumb said I don't think so, as I just told them John had something to tell them, have you not told them, you told anyone ?? Lisa asked.
I just looked at her lifted her up said come on we got some shopping to do, don't worry I just seen them drive away,
We finished the shopping got the meats rolls beer's etc, went home unpacked then sat on the blow up sofa bed thingy, and cuddled up watched a movie, around about 7pm my Phone rang it was Suzan she asked me to meet her at her mums at 8pm, of course I went told Lisa the security from work had called I was needed as I was the only key holder in area, take to long for the boss to get to them.
I had been shown away to transfer all calls and text messages and emails from Lisa's phone to mine, she could still answer and talk but my phone recorded all conversations she had, ironically John was the one who showed me how to set it up, as he spied on Suzan as he thought she had cheated on him,
I met up with Suzan at her mum's as soon as I walked through the door Suzan was undressing me she led me into the front room pushed me on the sofa she pulled my cock out and had it in her mouth she had me hard in seconds she lifted her dress pulled her knickers aside and lowered herself over my cock took it in her arse, she was riding me, when her mum walked in, WTF, her mum said, I just lay there going red trying to cover my face with a cushion, NO NO NO came from Suzan's mum as her jeans and knicker came down hide your face in this my boy, as she put her old but lovely looking pussy on my mouth, Suzan was oblivious to what her mum was doing she was going for it riding my cock with her arse, she came over and over she lent back , pulled her dress up over her head revealing her naked body as she squirted, that excited her mum seeing her daughter squirt, and she came on my face, OMFG you feel so fucking huge up my arse Dave my love, then she realised her mum was bear arse on my face,, it was the hottest thing I had ever happened to me, they just looked at each other no saying a word, I got up lay her mum on her back on the floor got Suzan on all fours, I was about to fuck Suzan's pussy, you can't go in there it my time, you will have to use my arse again so I rammed it up her hard she fell straight between her mum's legs her mum grabbed a hand full of hair, go on I said your mum wants it eat your mum I thrust deeper and I made her face fall on to her mums pussy, slowly as I fucked her arse she licked and ate her mum, I came very very quickly, Suzan got up her mum kissed her licking her juices of her daughters tongue, Your turn mum Suzan said , Suck Dave's cock get him hard, mum look at the size of my cock WTF is that thing that's massive how did you get that monster in you arse, suck Suzan said holding her mum's head dobbing it in and out her mouth, making her mum gag when I was hard again Suzan told her mum to kneel up on the sofa , as her mum tried to move away she sat on the arm hoping i take her pussy, but Suzan pulled her back leaving her mums arse and pussy in the air but still on the arm of the sofa, go on Dave show mum how you got that massive cock of yours up my arse, do it same as you did me, mum will love it as Suzan lowered head head between her mums legs eating her pussy again no second thoughts I jammed my cock I big hard thrust straight up her arse she screamed and bucked trying to get me out but as I did to Suzan and Lisa I just kept fucking getting up a nice rhythm, her mum gasped ever in thrust, 2-3 mins of pumping her arse she had orgasm after orgasm, just like the other 2 she soon squirted in to her daughters face, for the next hour I took both there arses again and again, I left them both sore well satisfied and wanting more, on way home I looked at my phone and seen John had sent Lisa 4 messages and 1 long assed e-mail, Lisa never answered any of them but had read them.
when I got home Lisa was waiting for me in her dressing gown, she had ordered a take away it was on its way. she poured me a glass of white sparkling wine my favourite, we sat together take away came we ate it, Lisa took my hand grabbed the wine bottle, i picked both glasses up and she led me to her bed room took the glasses from me out them next to the bottle of wine on the bedside cabinet dropped her dressing gown she stood naked in front of me she un dressed me sucked my cock ummm taste nice, I quickly said that's you from earlier, she stood back up turned threw the covers back to reveal 4 leather straps, coming from each corner of the bed she put wrist and ankle bracelet staps on gave me a collard asked me to put it on her, and handed me a ball gag said she would lay face down, i was to clip the 4 straps to the wrist and ankle bracelets put 2 pillows under her to lift her arse into the air, then tighten the straps so she couldn't get away, there was a teachers cane and a cat of 9 tails in her wardrobe I was to whip her arse till red and bruised with the cane, then she wanted me to fuck her hard and deep in either of her hole but I had to gag her first, then I was to turn her over put a leg separator between her ankles to keep her legs wide apart then pull her legs over her head and attach her ankles to her wrists then whip her pussy hard with the 9 tails first then the cane let her legs down the whip her tits with both,
I asked if she had had this done before, she said no but she wanted me to punish her for being a cheat, i asked again are you telling me the truth crying she said yes truth she had never done anything like this before, she had seen it on the internet, a husband punishing his wife for cheating he got 2 other women to do the whipping,
Ok if that's what you really want me to do, yes yes please Dave it will make us both feel better, but make sure you are not a pussy don't take it easy really whip me hard,
every thing she asked for I did when she was face down after her arse was whipped I fucked both her hole coming in both I added a little pussy fisting in for my pleasure boy did I struggle to get my whole hand in her pussy, she was an absolute mess when I was done she was red raw her arse and pussy covered in welts a little blood, I ran her a bath put some bubbles in it for her, I scooped her up in my arms lowered her in the bath and gently washed her, she kept thanking me said she loved it the pain made her come, I lifted her out the bath I laid a towel on her bed lowered her on to the towel put another towel over her and gently patted to dry her off. then lay by her side, she then asked me to stay with her for the night, to roll her on to her front so she could sleep as her arse was to sore, I whipped her arse badly and whipped her pussy, but I didn't whip her tits as I could see she was in so much discomfort, as i rolled her on to her from she said she wanted me to use her pussy and arse fuck her in both hole filling her with my come, all night, even if she was asleep she wanted to be fucked, it was part of her punishment and sorry to me,
I did exactly as she wanted I filled both hole, when I woke up midday the next day, she asked me to carry her to the toilet, she ha tried to get up but was to sore, She was just about able to hover over the toilet, I turned the shower on we both got in I held her up well she lent against me I had to wash her pussy and arse, She was ok but a little sore still a few days later, it was only a week till the fake reunion party, what happened that night gave me ideas for the up coming party

TO BE CONTINUED, PART 4,
DID THE PARTY TAKE PLACE ?
WAS LISA REALLY SORRY FOR CHEATING ?

The night began with dinner and a few drinks which eventually led to a sleepover in her bedroom. It may have been my ignorance but at this point I was thinking that nothing out if the ordinary would happen. I had known her for a couple years from work and she had always been very devoted to her long term relationships.

With her sudden, friendly, invitation to sleep overnight in her bedroom she instructed me that she would not mind making out but not have sex. She had just broke up with her boyfriend of several years only a few weeks ago and did not want to feel guilty or slutty about being with another guy so quickly. I welcomed her invitation as she straddled me on top of her bed kissing me first on the neck then the ear. I could feel her heavy breathing against me and as she continued I felt my penis quickly expand in my pants in response. Fortunately for me, her desperate need for sexual stimulation (a hard fucking) permitted me take her pants off to expose her cute little white panties

I reached down and let my hand slide down the front of her freshly shaven pussy and found her panties were already quite wet. She almost instantly spread her legs for me to gain easy access to allow for further discovery of her tiny, pink, lady flower. At this point in my life I had only been with a few girls and had not experienced a girl getting this wet so quickly from just kissing. By tracing my fingers along her swollen, wet labia I immediately found her little clit and began to massage it by slowly rolling my finger over it from side to side. Feeling her clit become slightly larger and hard, I continued with increased intensity. She smiled in approval and began to squirm from the enjoyment of me finding her tiny little pleasure spot.

I was not able to handle all the excitement of the make out session and freed my large, healthy, throbbing cock out of the restriction of my underwear. The head of my cock already dripping wet because of the amount of foreplay I had already performed. I put her hand on my penis and moved it along the distance of my ample, hard shaft. I could tell she was startled at the length and girth of it because she explored its dimensions for several minutes as she slid her hands up and down as my dick as it became slippery with precum. Finally she indicated that she was willing to have sex but I was only allowed to insert it halfway because she was afraid it would break her tiny little kitty. As she jerked my dick with both hands she said she was amazed that it was several times bigger and fatter her exboyfriend’s dick. I could tell she was not really too sure about the logistics of it all.

I did not waist any time. I pulled condom out of my wallet, threw the condom wrapper on her nightstand, and slid the condom over my throbbing hard red shaft with record speed. I watched her concerned face as she looked down to watch as I entered her. I was slowly able to insert my hard member just past the fat head of my penis as she pushed me back and reminded me of or agreement not to put it all the way in. I promised her I would take slowly. I felt her body relax as I moved in short uncomfortable strokes as her tiny wet love folds wrapped snugly around my large white love tool.

I was somewhat amazed how her body became more relaxed as she began to moan loudly in anticipation of slightly deeper thrusts while her roommate, whom I would fuck the following week, was “sleeping” on the couch in the next room, listening to her roommate’s big dick training session take centerstage.

She arched her back and I felt her become even more relaxed it was a this point I decided to explore going deeper giving her all she could take as I assaulted her tight little penis garage. It quickly became obvious to me she had never had anything larger than a micropenis, as I explored deep into her uncharted territory.

Unable to keep her mouth closed, her savage-like moaning became louder and her breathing much deeper. Her arms wrapped around me tightly and her eyes slammed shut as if she was bracing for a life or death situation. I felt a large warm wet spot develop on her bed between her quivering legs as she orgasmed, her pussy and anus contracting mechanically with no restraint, as I penetrated her deep into her loins.

Not being able to wait any longer from all her warm, wet, excitement, I gave her long hard strokes permitting her to feel my cock at full ramming depth pumping her wet pussy full with very generous amounts of semen. My engorged testicles, the product of several months of not getting laid, rhythmically slapped up against against her wet love muffin. As I continued to shoot streams of cum into her at maximum depth my love sack began to tighten up against my body to pushing out the last of my hot nut glaze, completely filling up my condom.

She later told me she had to explain to her roommate about the magnum condom wrapper I left on her night stand. Her roommate stated, “well, how freaking big is it?” She said, “think of the largest dick you have ever seen, double that, and it’s bigger than that! This must have peaked her roommate’s interest because her roommate took a lot of fucking on the living room sofa the following week.

When I was about 4 my mother's half brother (my favorite uncle) lived with us, he was about 14 years older then me making him 18 at the time. He lived with us until he finally got married and moved out about six years ago.
I am now 18 38DD 28 waist Blonde curly hair, blue eyes not stick thin but def not fat.
When he moved in he was my babysitter while my parents worked and we were really close.
Wrestling was really big back then so we would play wrestling and he would slam me on the water bed and fall back and I would crawl all over him.
Everytime he let me win I would innocently straddle him and do my "happy dance" which consisted of my legs stretched out on either side of his hips wiggling and rocking back and forth and shaking my arms.
Like most 4 yr olds I ran around only in my pantries. So here I am a little girl practically humping my uncle in my little pantries.
Well, one day while doing my dance I noticed something poking me and I thought he had something stuck in his shorts so I reached my little innnocent hand out and grasped what later he would tell me is a Dick. He looked shocked at first as I asked what it was. I remember him looking shocked because I thought he didn't know there was something in his pants. He told me it was his dick so I naturally asked him what that was.
I remember him pulling down his shorts a little and asking me if I wanted to see it. Of course I was curious enough to say yes and he said he would only show me if I promised to keep it a secret. What little girl doesn't love a good secret with her uncle? So, of course I promised and I remember him pulling down his shorts and out it popped. I was in awe. I had never seen a dick before. I asked if I could touch it and he let me.
So we would play our secret game and he would get me to take off my panties and he would rub me and lick me and teach me to jack and suck him off until I started school. But I remember my uncle making me feel good. So so good.
Lately after visiting this site I have been fantasizing about him molesting me again.
So its summertime and since last month I've. Been going and swimming with my uncle like I have every year since he got a pool. We have always been close.
One day while his wife was at work I finally got the courage and cornered him in the pool and I put my hand on his arm and looked him in the eyes my skimpy little bikini a few inches of water and his swim trunks seprrating us and said I remember you touching me when I was younger. He looked scared and apoligized and said that he wishes he could take it back. I guess he was afraid I would tell. I quickly shushed him and ran my hand up his thigh and told him I also remember it feeling really good and I've been thinking about it happening again.

He brushed me off face totally flushed and said that it wasn't right for me to think about that. But I kept on and pressed my body against him and grinder a little and he was breathing heavily and stuttered out that we really shouldn't be doing this. Instead of replying I wrapped my legs around his waist and put my arms around his neck. Since we were in the pool it was easy to kind of grind on him so I started kissing him and rubbing my bikini clad pussy against his stiffening cock. After a little resistance he kissed back and flipped me around to where my back was against the walland started pulling my bikini off and sucking my big tits and rubbing my shaved pussy. I returned the favor by pushing down his trunks and grinding my bare pussy against his hard dick. Now, I'm no virgin but I've only fucked two guys and I was about to finally expirence my uncle's dick inside my pussy. He fucked me hard against the pool wall giving me the best two orgasms of my life. When he knew he was about to cum he pulled out.
Ever since ive been coming over and fucking my uncle when his wife is at work.
I'm glad I could finally talk about it. Remember Incest is wincest! Sorry about the spelling but I'm typing this.on my tablet. And no I won't show pica this is as anon as I'm comfortable with.

Last week I got back from a seaside vacation, where I fucked a married woman for the first time in my life.

Little back story, I am 30 and single. I was at this resort hotel, with a few friends, and among a couple of hot women, that were out of my league, I noticed her. I believe she is in her early 40s or late 30s, blonde, slim, and really cute. After a few days, I tried to position myself close to her on the beach, just for eye candy, expecting nothing more.

Accidentally, we started talking, turns out she is from the Balkans, married to a Danish guy, which explained her good looks, and him being older and way out of his league with her.

She would talk to me, only when he is not around, and in the end, she told me they go out at the evening, one night each, while the other takes care of the kids, in the room, and told me that tonight is her night, but it is boring for her to wonder around the resort on her own. I understood that as an invite, and offered myself to keep her company.

The first night we were just talking, over drinks, and even though I felt she was flirty, did nothing more than flirt back.

The second night, I made my move, and we kissed in a closed beach restaurant garden, which was a bit secluded. Managed to feel her up a bit, but nothing more.

Tomorrow, at the beach, she decided to sunbathe topless. Oh man, that was hot. We didnt talk, since her hubby didnt leave her side the entire day, but she would give me these smiles, when he wasnt looking, and turn my way to give me the better view. There and then, I knew I will fuck her, but the only thing was, that night was "his" night, so I had to wait till tomorrow, wondering, if the buzz will fade away, on her side.

Nope, tomorrow the same thing, but we did manage to talk for a minute, and she told me she cant wait for tonight.

Told my mate, I shared the room with to beat it until midnight, and when I invited her in, she went along. It was great. Fucked her raw, and came all over her big, shaved pussy. After we did it, she told me she has one more day left, so I wanted to fuck her again, but my mate, being an absolute cock blocker, came back earlier, pissed drunk, so I gave my best to persuade her to go somewhere else, on a beach - it is total dark at night, but she had none of it.

On her last day, she was giving me the show, again, and I kept flinching at her to go after me, to the bathroom, so we can talk. Eventually, she did get the signal. I begged her to try to find a way to go out in the evening instead of her husband, and she promised she will try.

She didnt come down.

And that is pretty much it. Only when she left, I figured, I never got her full name, nor socials, nor a phone number. I spent quite a few days searching for her, randomly, but to no avail.

Bloody hell, that was hot, and the worst part is, that I know, that it is highly unlikely for something like that, to happen to me ever again.

OK for some reason my post keeps getting deleted but hopefully this one won't. In my stories all parties are over 18 when the events took place.

I am going to start with the first time I had sex with A and may go ahead and post the second time as well. As for a bit of background on A we didn't get along but she is my sister so I would protect and take up for her. She was attractive and several of my friends wanted to ask her out but didn't know how I might react if they got together.

Now A had been dating a friend of hers brother for a while but he was a total jerk. So when she came home crying because she caught him making out with another girl gave me all the reason I needed to whip his ass. This wouldn't have been a problem if I hadn't gotten caught and brought home by the police which got me grounded since I started the fight.

When A found out the next day she came and apologized for me getting grounded for taking up for her but I told her not to worry about it. She then told me she was going to take him back because he was the best she could do and that he was only with the other woman cause she would have sex with him. I told her that if she did I would whip both their asses.

I told she could easily do better than that jerk that several of my friends found her attractive and would like to go out with her. She responded by saying that I was just trying to cheer her up and the only reason any of my friends would talk to her is if I made them. I asked her if she would give me a little while to think of a way to prove she was attractive and could do better than him to which she agreed.

This did put me in a bind but I was able to come up with an idea but wasn't certain if I should follow through with it since A is my sister. So I spent most of the time debating on whether I could do what was needed to prove it to her since she was my sister. She would solve my dilemma for me when she told me she knew there was no way I could prove it no matter what I did.

After A told me this I said I know how I can prove but you have to do what I tell you and promise not to tell any about what we do. She was fine with not telling anyone but was worried about what I would have her do. I reassured her I would only have her do what I needed her to prove what I said was true. So after a little bit she came back and agreed to do what I told her.

I got up and told her I would be right back but I first had to go to the bathroom but while I was gone I wanted her to take all her clothes off and get under the covers. She goes you aren't serious about me getting undressed and the in your bed under the covers. I just told I meant exactly what I said but if she didn't want to proceed then just leave before I get back. Leaving her standing in the middle of my room I went to the bathroom to give her time to decide if she wanted to do what I told her.

I waited about 10 minutes before returning figuring she had left only to be surprised to find her in the bed and her clothes in a pile on the floor. So I turned around shutting and locking me door then strip all my clothes off. As I looked back at her she has this shocked deer in headlights look on her face stammering what are you thinking of doing. I tell just what I need to prove you are an attractive young woman and since she was exposed I thought it was only right if I was too. She says but I am not exposed I am covered up in your bed.

I smile and go that reminds me an pull my blankets off the bed leaving her laying naked completely exposed to me. She goes to cover herself with her hands but I walk over and say we can stop as soon as you are willing to admit I am right and meant what I said you earlier. She then smiles and says so that is your plan to push me past my comfort zone forcing me to quit.

I look down at her naked body getting hard as I tell her that is not my plan I am only doing what I gotta do to prove you are attractive. Then I start kissing her neck down to her plump breast and start sucking on her nipples. At first she goes stiff but does say stop or try to push away from me so I keep going even as she starts to loosen up and moan slightly. I keep paying both her breast ample attention while sliding my hand up her inner thigh to her shaved mound.

Once my hand makes contact with her pussy lips she again goes board stiff on me and does even breath for a few seconds but she still does nothing to stop me. I gently force her legs apart just enough so that I can slide finger in to rub her clit and even slightly inside her. It wouldn't take long before she was completely lost in the attention I am showing her body and we are passionately kissing each other. Then I kiss my way down her body until I am right over her sopping wet pussy so I can dive in licking around her clit and tongue fucking her to her first orgasm caused by another person.

Once she finally finished riding the wave of ecstasy back down to earth I position my rock hard cock at her opening causing to say I have never before. Before she can complete this statement I tell that it will be OK she might feel a bit uncomfortable at first and sore after but would most likely enjoy everything in between those points. While I am telling her this I slide my cock in stretching her as I fill her pussy for the first time. She gives a sharp intake as I feel her final blockage give way and allow me all the way inside her.

Once I am completely in all the way I stop allowing her a moment to catch her breath as her body adjust to my shaft deep inside her. Then I slowly slide out and begin a slow pace increasing in speed and force as she get looser and start to enjoy it until I am pounding her relentlessly making her moan and writhe underneath me. I keep just fucking her until she has another orgasm which causes her pussy to squeeze my cock and milk a full load of cum into my sisters pussy.

After the last drop goes in I roll off her to lay beside her telling her to relax and wait to see how sore she is before getting up. I then ask her if she now believes me or not to which she say she does but that we probably shouldn't have done that with each other. I tell her I don't really know but that I enjoyed it and wouldn't mind if we did it again sometime if she was willing. She says that she doesn't know but she will think about it but if we did she would like a little more tenderness and not always so rough. I explain the only reason I had be quick and rough was to not allow any time to think about us being siblings.

This whole time she has been laying completely naked my cum dripping out of her freshly used pussy getting hard from the sight and knowledge of what we had done. I tell I am willing to give her all the time she needs to think but as for this time we are not through yet as I again get back on top of her. I start fondling her breast, kissing her passionately, and sliding my once again rock hard cock back in my cum dripping sisters pussy to again pound her until she orgasms not just once more but twice more before releasing another load of cum deep in her soaking wet pussy.

Once again I lay beside her and tell her I am glad we had sex if we never did again it was definitely worth it for I enjoyed every second but I would love to fuck again in fact as often as possible. After about 5 minutes she finally responds by getting up and gathering her clothes to leave. Just before she leaves she looks at me grinning and says I enjoyed it also that she was glad we had at least fucked once as well
Then walks over to my door unlocks and opens it but before walking out looks back and says she needs to think things through but we would definitely be talking about things real soon then shaking her still naked ass walks out back to her room.

One last bit of information about this time as I watch her naked behind leave I notice her juice mixed with a bit of my cum sliding down her leg. I wouldn't see A again until she was ready to talk about everything but that was the next day after mom left for work. I would also jack of a couple of times that night thinking about how good it felt being buried deep inside As tight pussy and how it being my sisters pussy just made it even better.

So the next day after my mom went to work that left only me and A at home since J had spent the night at her friends house. I was sitting in my room I think reading a comic book when A came in and ask if I was up for talking about yesterday. I told her of course what exactly did she want to talk about from then. She gave me a look like you really need to ask and said you fucking me crazy.

I said and what about it have you made up your mind on whether or not we would have sex again. She says no but it will help her if we talk and get it out what exactly happened and why I had fucked her. I said so you just wanna know why I fucked you or do you want to know why I thought it was OK for me your brother to fuck you. She said yes both of them and how it had happened so quickly that she didn't really have time to think about what we were doing until she was back in her room.

So I told her I was willing to answer any and all of her questions but she had to answer any I had for her to which she said fine it was only a fair exchange. Now I had been planning how to get her to be more open minded and figured it was best to remind her how much she liked me fucking her. I asked so how do you want to do this one for one or you first you ask all yours then I ask all of mine. After thinking about it she said one for one that way any new ones could be asked after corresponding answer was given without being forgotten.

I said that is fine you go first just remember I will answer whatever you want to know about yesterday. Now this was a length conversation but I think I will just give the most important questions and there corresponding answers.

A: Why did you think it was OK for us to have sex at all?
Me: I didn't really in fact I hadn't decided if I was willing to go that far until you said nothing I did would prove it. Even then it was just once we got going I just didn't want to stop so I figure what the hell.

Me: How did you feel after you got to your room and thought about things and realized you had your brothers cum filling you up even some dripping out of your pussy?
A: I couldn't believe it in fact it is still hard to believe. Even when I took a shower you clean up an felt where some had dried it just didn't seem real.

A: Why did you fuck me your little sister or even start things at all?
Me: Well I knew I had to show you that you are attractive and since you would just take my word I had to show you. I figured if I your brother was willing to start things with us being related it would prove my point. Now once I realized you had stripped I stopped thinking about you as my sister and just as any other girl.

Me: When was the first time you actually realized you were being turned on by your brother fucking you?
A: The first time you made me orgasm going down on me.

A: Why do you think it is now OK for us to have sex again and how long do you think it will be OK?
Me: Honestly I don't know or care I just can't stop thinking about again burying my cock inside you. As for how long until either one of us decided to stop.

Me: Last night when I went by your door I heard you moaning so I peaked in and saw you masturbating who was it you imagined was fucking you?
A: OK so I keep thinking about you fucking me again in fact I am horny as hell right now just talking to you is that what you want to hear me say. I A want my brother to fuck me so badly again just the thought has my panties soaking wet.

Now after she said that she quickly said to me but I just don't think it is right for us to be fucking each other. So I told her that is was her choice and that if she decided never to have sex with me again I would be OK with it. She then told me thanks and that it was probably the best not to ever have sex again with each other but she appreciated me talking with her about everything.

At this point she got up and went back in her room leaving my hard and with no relief in sight. That is about the time I noticed she didn't close mine but did her door which was unusual since she knew I wanted mine shut. So I get up and walk in the hall but just as I get in the hall I hear her moaning already in fact I notice as I listen closely she is moaning my name.

So I step up in her door and quietly open so I can watch as she squeezes her breast and furiously rubs her clit. I start rubbing my totally erect and hard cock through my shorts while watching her masturbating thinking of me. About the time I pull my penis free she looks over noticing me in her door for the first time and just grins.

So after a minute of us just looking at each other she goes get over here a do what we both obviously want you to do. So I walk over and start passionately making out with her. I fondle her breast finger her for a second before sliding my cock balls deep and slowly tenderly begin fucking A's tight pussy for the third time in two days. I keep up the pace being tender and loving like she had asked for yesterday which takes about 8 to 10 minutes before she orgasms and squeeze a full cum load out of me.

Again I lay down beside her a tell her thank you I really needed that at least one more time. She looks at me and says oh no we aren't done quite yet I want a good hard fuck like yesterday then we will be done. I look at her and say fine but first I need you to do something for me to help me give you what you want. She says what me laying wet, naked, and filled with your cum not enough today.

I say it is but might take longer and if you take care of my needs I promise you will get more than you asked for in return. As she shakes her head yes I tell her I want you to suck my dick until I am hard once more. Now it takes a bit of instruction but before long she is giving a great bj in fact it took a little extra time cause once she got into she made me quickly blow my next load in her mouth. Which I have to give her credit for it being her first bj she managed to swallow most of it.

So after I came in her mouth I got in the 69 position and started licking her wet pussy and clit. Every once in a while sticking my tongue in her to quickly fuck her with it before returning to eating her out. It is not long before I feel her tense up then shudder as she again passes her peak and starts to come back down. I don't stop and neither does she until I am again hard and then only long enough to change positions then slide back inside her pussy.

As I relentlessly pound her this time it is not long before she is completely in my control as I make her moan, beg, writhe, and scream my name. This goes on for her third orgasm but since I still haven't cum again I just have get on her hands and knees so I can fuck her doggy style. As I am drilling her from behind pulling her hair to give a bit more thrust all she is doing is asking for more telling me to fuck her harder.

I do this for a god long while with her just repeating how much she likes it. She is saying stuff like yes I like being fucked by your hard cock big brother and fuck me harder brother and just like that punish my naughty pussy big brother. This mixed with her fourth orgasm causing her pussy to squeeze my rock hard cock finally cause me to once again release another load deep inside her.

As we both collapse exhausted and spent she tells me that she was glad I came and watched her. Then she says since she is the reason I am currently grounded and unable to go out she is willing for us to fuck to give me an outlet until I am able to go elsewhere. I would tell her that wasn't necessary that in fact I only wanted to fuck her as long as she wanted not felt obligated. She quickly explained that while she enjoyed it and wanted more she still felt we shouldn't be having sex but this way it made her feel OK about it cause it was making us even. I said that's all fine good but what about after to which she replied we will cross that hurdle when it is here.

I would end up taking her once more before we went and took a shower together to clean up before J got home. I also got to fuck her in the shower before we actually got clean. This was the most times in a row or day we fucked it was also the only time we actually laid down next to one another for a bit after fucking.

If there is still interest I will tell how me and J started fucking next time so let me know if you want me to continue.

Odd thing happened last night. I went out for a beer with my coworkers, ran into my son and his friends. Small College town, it happens. His mom and I divorced years ago and I'm an active part of his life so it's weird, but not uncomfortable weird. Anyhow the whole group, me, co-workers, son and his friends... end up in this generational debate. Co-workers are Mils, son and friends are Gen Z, I'm the only Gen X. Lots of talk. Lots of banter. Lots of back and forth. 2 really cute Gen Z college girls start asking more and more about Gen X. They're my son's friends so I'm probably their parents age. Light flirting, lots of talking. Mil coworkers seemed semi jealous because they love attention but others filled that void. The two kept engaging me and it was good conversation. At one point she leaned in and whispered "think you can handle us?" I joke that'd I'd probably break her. "Not me" hugs her friend "Us?" I'm a bit stunned but the answer will always be yes. I track down my coworkers and let them know I've got a ride home. We get to the parking lot. She apologizes that her front seat is a mess. Student, lots of books. I end up in back with her friend. I rattle off the address and her friend leans in for a kiss. Car starts, clothes are sliding off, her friend gives amazing head. Empty house, not that it mattered, we went right upstairs to the bedroom. Kissing, fingering, touching, sucking, sooo much foreplay. The friend had a lipstick toy in her purse. She said she only used it solo... got them both off with it just because. We always made sure that everyone was teased at all times. If I fucked one, she ate the other. If one sucked me I fingered and ate the other. It took a lot to hold out, to make them go at least twice. The first time I went I was deep in her throat, fingering her friend who was massaging my balls. I pull out, they kiss, then her friend sits on her face and while she sucks out whatever's left. We just kept going. Didn't take long to grow again. Second time I went she wouldn't let me pull out. Balls deep. Her friend ate the creampie. Third time was a facial, her friend sat on her face right after. Not sure if anyone has fucked while girls 69 but it's so fucking wet and sloppy. We eventually just passed out. I showered in the morning. She woke up and joined me. I pinned her to the wall as I held her and fucked her. Pinched her nipple as she went. No mercy I felt how hard she O'd. I didn't go, and when she realized it she insisted on throating me. When we walked back in the bedroom her friend was lipstick toying. It was obvious she got off hearing us fuck. Not wanting to leave her out we fucked her even harder. I thought I'd be empty by now but I busted one deep in her. Literally felt the life draining out of me as I went. Cleaned up again. Headed downstairs to start breakfast. I walked past open doorways and passed out coworkers in various states of undressed. Some had women with them. A few were just passed out solo. Downstairs was a tangle of Gen Z, my son passed out on the couch, head in a huge chested redhead who was completely naked. One rule in my house, always has good beer, great bacon, and fresh eggs. People started waking up and moving to the smell of fresh bacon. Coworkers gave me a hard time when the first girl came downstairs and kissed my cheek. Jaws dropped when the second one did too. It was obvious by the way they walked and their bubbly attitudes they were still feeling great. Gen X doesn't play! I broke both of them. My son told me later it was kinda weird because he could hear both girls getting railed but it was mixed in the blur. Everyone was fucking in different rooms. He didn't realize I had a threesome until he saw them. Downstairs was a party, not an orgy, but he did bang the redhead on the couch. He promised he was safe. I didn't say a word.

Tests came back clean. Both girls were on the pill. Hell of a risk but they're fine. I was right. I'm 2 years older then their dads, and they've both heard their parents fuck so a chance to fuck a Gen X was a bucket list for them. I broke both of them. No excuses, no denials. I went too but they went hard. One swore she's never had multiple O's. I know I'm not the biggest. But damn they had fun. Very open, very sex positive generation.

This experience is why I am obsessed with Louise Ogborn. She is like a hero to me because her experience lead to the capture of her abusers. She is beautiful and has been through so much, like me, and our cases are so similar. But if you ever see the comments on the internet about her, everyone says how stupid she is to have fallen for the hoax. Everyone says she�s so stupid for believing the phony cop and for taking her clothes off in the first place. Everyone says she�s so stupid for thinking that any of the things they made her do were part of a legitimate police investigation. Everyone says she�s so stupid for thinking that a cop would really demand that she give the man watching her oral sex.
Maybe I�m the only one who will ever truly understand her. I understand that she is not stupid. But ever since my first rape, I have felt retardedly stupid every day. I always feel like the most stupid person in the room. I have an inferiority complex. You�ll understand why later if you read about my second rape.

Two weeks went by and I hadn�t heard anything more about the investigation. I hadn�t heard anything from the cops, although I was constantly paranoid that they would show up at any time, wherever I was, at home, at school, at work, and drag me off to jail, or worse, another search.
Then one day I came back from my lunch break at work, and I went up to the break room to put my purse back in my locker and there he was, the loss prevention guy. He smiled with crocodile teeth when he saw me and I never made it to the break room, he diverted me into the conference room. He told me to have a seat so we could talk some more about the investigation and then he picked up the phone and paged another girl that worked as a cashier. I barely knew her because she was a grade below me. I knew that she was only 15 though, and just barely turned 15 at that! She eventually came to the conference room and was sat down next to me. The loss prevention guy talked to us for a little, asking us for the names of anyone that we thought was stealing. He asked us who we knew that might be willing to steal. He told us that the reason we were suspected was because the description that the jewelry store gave was of a young skinny girl with big breasts. We both met that description. She was younger, just about as skinny as me, and had big breasts for her size too, but still slightly smaller than mine, I think she was prettier than me.
After some of those stupid questions, he said that he had to do another quick search because, not having had anything on us on just the one day that they did the initial search could have been luck, but if he searched us again and again, found nothing, then it would prove our innocence. He also said that he needed to take more pictures of us. He reminded us that we had both promised to cooperate with the investigation and that if he needed to, he could have the detective come down personally to do the search and take the pictures. All the while he was setting up that tripod again and setting up the video camera. We both said that we didn�t want the detective to have to come, so he told us to take our clothes off. He said he was going to the break room for a second and that when he got back, we had better be naked, and if not there would be trouble and we would be making it worse for ourselves. We both slowly started undressing. I knew that I was just putting off the inevitable, but I was slow taking off my clothes. I hoped that if I wasn�t nude, but still in the process of taking my clothes off when he got back, that would be good enough. But soon enough he came back, dragging in a trash barrel with him with an empty liner. He told us to put our clothes into the barrel, along with my purse too.
Once again, there I was in that God forsaken room, nude and in front of a video camera, but this time there was another girl with me going through the same thing. This time was different though. It was like he was picking up where he left off. No pretense, he just felt at ease telling us to get naked, put our hands behind our heads, do this, do that! He asked us what we thought about each others� bodies. He asked me if I thought she was sexy. He asked her the same. And he touched us a lot more too. He touched our breasts for no good reason whenever he wanted. He fondled them, pinched them, squeezed them together. He had us lay on the table and spread our legs and our labias so he could take more pictures of us like that. Then he put his finger in us. The other girl started crying �Why? Why? Why are you doing this?� He didn�t answer. He just smiled and kept fingering us both at the same time. I hated him, but I felt powerless. I felt like he was holding all the cards. I was afraid of him. I was afraid of what he would do if I made him mad, and I was afraid of going to jail if he had to call the detective. Then he told us to get on our knees in front of him. I did as I was told, but she kept crying �Do we really have to do this? What does this have to do with the investigation?�
Then he dropped the bomb that completely shattered my world. �There IS NO INVESTIGATION.� I could swear that he hissed the words like some kind of snake demon. �I�m no loss prevention officer and that wasn�t your regional manager, you dumb sluts!� It took a while for it to sink in, so he told us that didn�t matter because unless we wanted the video and pictures to end up on the internet, unless we wanted all of our friends, teachers, and people that don�t like us to see what we did, we would do what he wanted. Then he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her down to her knees in front of him and told her to unzip his pants and take out his c*ck and put it in her mouth. She slowly did it, and once it was in her mouth, he told me to put my mouth on him too. He took his video camera and made sure he got plenty of footage of us both pleasing him simultaneously. He took his clothes off and then told us he had a surprise for us. He told us to bend over the table, right next to each other. Then he went in his bag and grabbed a tape and went over to the vhs player in the room and turned on the large tv on the wall and soon the tape started playing. It was the tape they made of when they strip searched/raped the other girl. He started raping us again, going from one of our pussies to the other and back again. All the while he made us watch what they did to her. It was bad enough for me, being raped while having to watch it, but I couldn�t imagine how bad it must be for her. Remember how the �detective� asked if I shaved �down there?� Well I found out why. Apparently the other girl wasn�t shaved when they searched her, so they shaved her right there on the table, on video �to make sure she wasn�t concealing anything.� While he was raping us, he told us to make out for him. It was very awkward for me because I had never considered kissing a girl before, and now I had to make out with one, while being raped� while we were BOTH being raped. Then her to lay on the table and spread her legs. I thought he was going to start raping her, but instead he forced my head between her legs and told me that if I knew what was good for me, I�d eat her out. He said that I had to eat her out until she came. All the while, he kept raping me. He made sure to get plenty of video footage of me doing that too.
Eventually she shuddered (I think she was faking) like she was orgasming. So he pulled out of my p*ssy and made me use my mouth to �clean him off.� He then put the camera in my face and interviewed me about how I liked the taste of my own p*ssy and how I liked eating her p*ssy. He asked me if I�d ever tasted my own p*ssy before, he asked me about my masturbating habits, he asked me if I�d ever eaten another girl out before. He did everything he could to further my humiliation and he captured every second on camera so he could use it against me. Then he told me to lay on the table and he proceeded to rape the other girl while making her eat me out. But he got kind of bored of that, so he made us 69 while he continued to rape her. After God only knows how long of that treatment, he made us get on our knees in front of him and he finished on our faces and made sure to get a good amount in our mouths. Then he ordered us to French kiss and share what we had in our mouths and then swallow. I prayed for God to strike him dead, or for my sake, to put me out of my misery by striking me dead. While we were doing that, he went and changed the tape and the tape of my first rape/strip search started playing. He made us watch it, he fast forwarded to the �good parts� and made cruel jokes and asked me what I was thinking here, and if I liked what they were doing there. He asked the other girl what she thought of me. After he�d rested enough, he told us to bend over the table again, and I prepared for him to rape me some more. But this time he put it in my butt. I cried, I did my best not to scream, and he told me to suck on the other girls breasts to keep my mouth occupied. Of course, I did as I was told and he got it on video. I screamed into her breasts like a pillow. She held my head tight to her chest and stroked my head to comfort me. In the background I heard the tape of my first rape still playing. I kept hearing the word �I concur� and it made me want to die. He told her that she was next and she started crying into my hair. All of a sudden my head was yanked up by my hair and he asked me if I wanted him to stop. I cried that I did, but he didn�t stop. He told me that I got to choose. I could let him keep raping my butthole, or he could swap and rape my �new girlfriend�s butthole.� I wanted him to stop. I just couldn�t bring myself to tell him to hurt her more. I felt protective of her. I told myself this was why God refused to kill me, so I could protect her and take it for her. So I told him to keep raping me and not to hurt her� he did anyways. He kept raping me for a little, but then he pulled out of me and just grabbed her and bent her body into position and started pushing his c*ck into her butthole. She started crying when he grabbed her by her hair and told her to eat my p*ssy some more. He reminded her that she never made me orgasm and said that when I came, he�d stop. She did as she was told and I laid there wondering if it had been long enough yet or if I should wait a little longer to fake my orgasm to make him stop. I didn�t want to do it too soon because I didn�t want it to be obvious that I was faking. Eventually I did fake my orgasm. She stopped what she was doing but he said he wasn�t done yet and told her to suck on my tits while he finished. It seemed like forever, but he eventually finished inside her butt.
Once he was done he put his clothes back on, but told us to stay on the table and to 69. He disassembled the tripod and put the cameras away. He told us to watch his �favorite part� on the video, it was when they were leaving, they stopped by the Customer Service Desk and zoomed the camera in on a picture behind the counter of the regional manager. He looked nothing like the guy that was with him last time! I was duped and I should have known it! I should have paid attention to that picture and known that he was not the regional manager! I�m such a F*cking idiot! He then took the trash barrel out of the room and said that when he came back, we had better still be 69-ing.

He never came back. We were discovered by the closing manager as he was doing his final walkthrough before going home. The store had been closed for an hour already. We cried and told him that we were raped and blackmailed. The manager didn�t believe us. He told us that he didn�t believe us and that he didn�t know why we were having sex in the conference room after close but that making up stories wouldn�t make it any better. He kept looking at our naked bodies. I don�t know why, but I didn�t even make an effort to cover myself. I didn�t even think to. He saw our breasts, our pussies, our whole naked bodies. He told us that he was going to finish his walk through and that we had better be gone by the time he was done because he wasn�t going to check back on us, he was just going to set the alarm and lock the doors. Once he left we ran out of the room, looking for the trash bag full of our clothes and my purse. My cell phone, my keys to my parents� car, everything was gone, and worst of all, I had no clothes. The other girl�s keys to her home were in her locker, but the key to her lock on her locker was in her pants. The bastard took off and left us there with NOTHING, not even a way to get home. We grabbed aprons from the break room and put one on to cover our fronts and one to cover our backsides. It was the best we could do, but we ran out of the building as fast as we could. We both agreed not to tell anyone about this, and then we went our separate ways and walked to our homes. She lived about half a mile away, and I lived a mile in the opposite direction. My parents weren�t home when I got there, but luckily the door was unlocked. I took a shower and thought up a lie to tell my parents when they got home. I told them that my purse was stolen out of the break room and that�s why I didn�t drive the car home. I never told them about what happened.
I didn�t sleep for the next two days. I just cried all night in my bed until I had to get up and put on a brave face for everyone during the days. I never ran out of tears. I just cried and cried and cried. I felt so used and cheap. I felt so worthless. I used to think of myself as one of the most attractive girls in my school and at work. Guys would have done anything just to see me naked, but these bastards just waltzed right into my life and decided that for nothing they would use and abuse me and get what every guy wanted and more and then use it to blackmail me into doing it again, and doing it with another girl. I wanted them to die. I wanted them to go to prison and be raped every day of a very long prison sentence and then get murdered in prison for what they did. I wanted to feel the way I used to feel. I wanted to like my body again. Instead, I tried to cut my breasts off with a kitchen knife. But I�m stupid and the knife was dull and I didn�t get too far. I just got minor cuts. I stopped wearing make up and wore baggy clothes. But I never told any of my friends at school, and I did my best to hide everything. But my friends must have picked up on it at some level because before long, my friends stopped talking to me. They stopped calling, texting, IM-ing me. They stopped talking to me in the halls. No one ever told me why. I was paranoid that the pictures and/or video had gotten out and they�d seen what happened to me. Guys stopped hanging around me. It was like everyone was avoiding me. I just wanted things to go back to the way they used to be.

But then I got raped by him again.

"I'm messed up..." yet again. Sorry about a third thread. The initial post appeared in a second thread, but then I tried to paste the rest in reply and again nothing. So I will try here yet again with an initial post.

Trying again, nothing is showing up (why I write in Notepad!)

Hi again and thanks Brian, W and R! I feel one of those hangovers where you spill your guts and then you wake up thinking fuck I didn't say what I mean at all, so it might take some time (or more wine LOL) to hit my stride again to keep going tonight. OK well school had started again so it wasn't like during the summer I couldn't see them that much, usually weekends and sometimes once a week we'd meet close to where my school was in the parking lot of a cool mall that was in a converted old theater. If his wife wasn't home now and then we'd go to "John's" house but Saturdays she was usually there or going someplace where he didn't know for sure when she's be back and so a lot of the time we just went out. He was nervous about that I guess but I guess I seemed like his daughter even though Karen didn't look anything like me. He didn't seem like a monster anymore and she was really pretty to me again but I couldn't get that vision out of my mind ever either, plus he was different and that's one thing where I'm not sure my memory's not playing tricks on me, I mean -- maybe I was more different than they were because of what I saw that day? But I don't remember him being so... commanding I guess, before then. I mean I felt like I had to do what he said even if I didn't want to and the stuff he gave me it was like all of a sudden more like I was getting it becaise I let him do something, I mean like go to the rest room and take your panties off and I have something for you kind of but it's not like he came right out to say that it's how I felt though and that made me feel really bad. And the pace picked up, too, like if I didn't answer his questions it was OK we're going now. He asked me lots and lots of questions and told me all sorts of stuff and some of it I didn't believe but then after I would like half-believe it or that one part of me would like I wasn't sure about anything anymore and I mean I guess that's not that weird because of being that age anyway it's supposed to be confusing then? It's like he was telling me who I was and I wasn't anybody then.

He asked me about cutting and he even got me to tell him about playing with my butt and the worst part was telling him about Mr Thermometer because he'd like made me promise so hard never to tell and that was like deep in me I mean I could keep secrets and I took promises seriously but in other words John made me tell him everything usually at really nice restairants like where there was more privacy like sitting there and analyzing me and maybe that's why I do it to myself so much. You know by then my dirtiest secret wasnt the sex stuff it was puking and cutting and laxatives. I was losing weight but I was getting taller too I wasn't awkward but gangly and some people could tell there was something wrong with me and I remember even some guys who stared at me like they wanted to do things to me like they were disgusted too I mean theyd look at how skinny my arms were and give me a look like I was sick like pity and lust and revulsion all at the same time and teachers at school asked me about my weight and I would clam up totally and other kids started picking on me and I'd go home and look at fashion magazines and think how stupid they were because I would be in there and they were fat. But I tried to pretend like that nobody knew how I got so skinny. Part of me wanted to grow up faster thats normal too I guess LOL and so I was upset because nothing was happening, I mean I still didnt have any hair and my hips didnt get wider and I didnt bleed. When we did go to their house I felt trapped and things went way too fast I cried sometimes and he would hush me and I still remember him telling me to kiss it and the taste and you know even then there was still a part of me that liked it, I mean I felt like I should suck dick or that's what he told me to feel and it's like that part of me got bigger, like I said it was the Cindy part later he called me Cynthia though because I liked it better and it's not like everything was terrible he like helped me believe in myself too I mean he told me I really would be a model that I was prettier than the girls in the magazines and graceful and here's something I wanted to say before sometimes I thought like I wanted to be in Vogue I mean like not be anywhere else just be likeglossy and paper thin LOL, like I'd even sleep like that like in a picture. Like I said, hard to explain!

He also told me I wasn't stupid and he gave me stuff to read, great stuff like Story of O and I started to feel superior LOL. Part of me did anyway, remember I was still a kid and this was just twice a week at most the rest of the time my stepdad and Mom and school and OK the next thing is I was spaced out probably thinking about sucking and this teacher started yelling at me and I got wet. Like I was really far away and whatever I was thinking was probably sexy but I got wet 'cause he yelled at me. Like I said I didn't get too wet yet then but still I felt really funny about it and it happened again and one time my stepfather yelled at me and it happened too not as strong but it was like I liked it or my pussy liked it anyway.

I guess I sound like I was gloomy, but that would give the wrong impression, too; I DIDN'T belong to him, I mean I still loved getting stared at and even though I mostly thought about the things he made me do mostly sucking mostly on my knees looking up at him I had to and then during Xmas break he made me suck his finger after it was in my butt -- I didn't just think about that I thought about other guys too, not guys my age I NEVER thought about them but other older guys, guys who checked me out. It was winter and I didnt dress in revealing things because it was fucking cold LOL but tight jeans mostly and I copied the makeup in the magazines so I thought I was elegant but I guess I looked like a kid who was trying to be an adult. Like I said a lot of people looked at me not like they wanted me but like they thought I was sick and sometimes both and that winter I didnt have any friends at all. I still thought about girls sometimes too, not a lot. He made me touch Karen and she touched me but even though she was pretty I wasn't into her that much, I mean I didn't think about her when I played with myself and after the curiosity was over I mean like the first times just it was exciting to see her body then I didn''t want to do stuff with her I did only because he said to. But I still fantasized about girls in the fashion magazines and sometimes girls I'd see like at the pool. So I wasn't always gloomy I wasn't having FUN but even now I don't think sex (and I mean all of it, from fantasies to exhanging looks not just fucking and sucking) should be FUN. I think it's serious, I take it seriously, like you know in French an orgasm is called a little death and death is not FUN (OK maybe if you're Irish LOL).

Stephanie Mcmahon

Stephanie woke up to the sound of the shower. Momentarily she forgot where
she was and then remembered she was spending the holidays at her parent's
house. Getting out of bed, she put her robe over her naked body and went
downstairs for coffee.

"Hey, honey," her mom, Linda, said seeing her come down the stairs. Linda
was already dressed in a suit and looking at the newspaper.

"Don't tell me you have to work two days before Christmas!" Stephanie
moaned.

"Sorry, it's a tough job, being CEO -- I can't help it." Linda replied
and with that she was off.

Stephanie drank her coffee and remembered the past Christmas' fondly.
She smiled as her Dad, Vince came down the stairs in his boxer shorts and
surprised herself and noticing that his penis was poking out of the hole,
quite a bit in fact -- it was a pretty large one! "What am I thinking?"
Stephanie thought angrily to herself and crossed her legs.

Vince also couldn't help but noticing that Stephanie's right nipple
showed. It popped out of the V- in her robe. "God, she must sleep naked!" he
thought, before thinking but went ahead and took the stool next to Stephanie
at the counter.

"Coffee Dad?" and she poured him a cup.

As she got up to lean over the counter, her short robe rode up on her
butt. She gave her Dad a glimpse of her asshole and cunt and his penis
stirred without him noticing it. He drank the coffee greedily and turned to
look at the paper. Stephanie couldn't help but bring her eyes in a glance
down to her Vince's dick which lay on his right thigh. It looked a little
hard -- or was it really so fat?

"Oh god, it must be monster when it's all the way hard." Stephanie shifted
uneasily on her stool when she realized this thought had made her so wet that
she could feel the wooden stool get moist beneath her.

She got up and went to the fridge to get something to eat, Vince noticed
the wet spot on her stool as she looked in the fridge. In his caffeineless
state he put his finger to it and put it in his mouth. Sweet pussy flavor
filled his mouth. Oh god, his penis started getting bigger. He looked at
Stephanie bending over to see what was in the fridge and got up to come
behind her.

"Umm, see anything good" he mumbled, looking more at her now almost fully
exposed crotch. He put his hand to push his penis down.

"No, I don't know what I want. I feel sort of hungry, but then not
really." Stephanie said, feeling Vince close behind made her pussy strangely
wet again. She stood up and turned around. "Oh god, his penis is getting
harder, I must have been giving him an eye-full as I bent over!" She reached
behind her to push down her robe and her eyes stayed on Vince's growing cock.

"Oh god, I am so sorry honey, umm I don't know what.." Vince mumbled
seeing her eyes on his growing cock.

"It's okay, I mean... uhh, do you want to eat?" she got out nervously,
but didn't move away from him.

Vince was staring at her chest, her nipples were hard as diamonds and
pushing against her short silk robe. Vince didn't know how it happened, but
his hand just grabbed for her right breast.

Stephanie sucked her breath in and said "Dad..Dad, I don't know, ohh" and
felt Vince's calloused hand roll over her breast. Her nipples were screaming
in desire. She felt a trickle of pussy juice run down her leg. His other hand
grabbed her crotch and felt how soaking wet it was.

"Oh god, Stephanie...you want your father's cock! You want it you, slut!"
His dick was about to explode right then and there in the kitchen.

"Noo, oh noo I don't! I don't know, ooohhh!" Stephanie couldn't help but
leaning closer as she said no.

"Touch it, touch your Father.." Vince murmured.

She grabbed his dick and her pussy screamed as Vince kept rubbing it. It
was so hard, so huge. Stephanie's Dad pushed her to the ground and lay on
top of her. He tore the mostly off robe open and looked at his daughter's
breasts -- the nipples were hard and red and as he kept his hand in her she
shut her eyes and moaned in pleasure.

"Ohhh, Dad more! More! I want it please!" He rammed himself into her and
she started screaming with pleasure. Stephanie felt the dick of Vince's in
her heart it was so huge, she grunted and moved around under him saying,
"Fuck me Daddy! Fuck me forever, more, more ohhhh!"

She screamed as her first orgasm ripped through her. Vince came upon
seeing his daughter come, sperm oozing out of her cunt on to the kitchen
floor. He pulled out and began licking her.

Her pussy was so wet and filled with his own cum. It tasted like heaven,
he couldn't believe this writhing slut was his own daughter, at the thought
his dick grew huge again and he threw her on her stomach and stopped touching
her. She got on all fours pushing her ass to him and crying out "Daddy, don't
stop, fuck your daddy's little girl now, oh god I want you! Daddy now!"

The look of her ass and clit dripping with his cum and hers made him wild,
he took his dick and pushed it against her asshole and then rammed it in as
she screamed with pain. "Oh no!" but as he worked it, she started to moan and
then started to scream "Fuck me harder in the ass Daddy! Harder I want it
harder!" He put his whole dick in her and she screamed again, with both pain
and pleasure. Stephanie couldn't believe how incredible her Daddy's dick was
as she orgasmed again.

Finally Vince felt that he was going to come again, so he pulled out and
turned his daughter around so she was on all fours facing his pulsing cock.
She grabbed it in her mouth and sucked him so hard that he couldn't enjoy it
very long because his cum erupted out of him. She sucked and sucked him dry.

Standing up, Vince looked at his daughter lying in a heap on the floor.
Her red ass and cunt looked incredible and although he knew his dick needed
a few minutes, he couldn't waste this opportunity, so he grabbed a beer
bottle from the fridge and proceeded to fuck his daughter with it. She moaned
and cried out for more, he took in out and went down on her again using the
beer bottle inside and his licked her all over. Neither of them talked any
more, it was just primal grunts and moans as his cock grew hard again at his
daughter coming all over his face. He picked her up and threw her on the
table and rammed her from behind.

"Tell me!" he ordered and instinctively she knew.

"I want you to fuck me! I need it, I need your big hard cock ramming me!
Ohh!" she groaned and he reached around and grabbed her big tits and pinched
the nipples. "Oh god, Daddy more I need it! Oh I am coming again and
Stephanie bucked down on Vince's hard prick and screamed.

Seeing his daughter in such a frenzy, Vince came and came. They collapsed
together and rested in their mixed fluids. After their strength returned,
they kissed passionately and promised that this would be their special
secret.

My confession;

About 10 years ago my parents got divorced, so when I returned from university (I was about 22), I went to live with my dad (nothing against my mother, just job prospects were better in the city my father lives in).

Anyway, his new girlfriend has identical twin daughters about 3 years younger than me, both lovely girls, and very pretty (anonymities sake, we'll call them Kate and Sarah). I tried to hide the fact that I had a thing for them, but probably didn't do too good a job of it, because one evening I was home alone, and one of them, Kate, got back from work late, and upon hearing my TV on in my room, came in and climbed onto my bed to watch tv with me. She kept cuddling up to me, and though I should have tried harder to resist, I didn't, and the cuddle became a kiss, and the kiss became stroking and touching, and eventually sex. And it was fantastic. WAY better than any of my previous girlfriends. She knew EXACTLY what she wanted and wasn't afraid to tell me.

Afterwards, she fell asleep next to me, and I waited until my father returned home, and then climbed into a sleeping bag on the floor, just incase.

The next morning, I woke and left for work before she got up, and when I returned, she came into my room and told me that she was sorry and it shouldn't have happened. I felt fucking destroyed, but nontheless accepted that it probably shouldn't have happened. We both promised never to utter a word to anyone, and left it at that.

Fast forward about a year and I was moving out, and both girls, along with their mum and my dad, were helping me shift boxes and furniture.

As a thank you, and due to my lack of a cooker, I took them all out to dinner, where both Kate and Sarah had way too much to drink (not hammered, just much too drunk to drive). My dad gave Sarah a lift home, but Sarah's car was at my new house, and she needed it for work the next day. I suggested she stay at mine and just leave a little earlier in the morning, so she decided that was probably better than catching 3 busses just to get her car, plus she could help me unpack.

So we headed home and I stuck the radio on while I began unpacking when I noticed Sarah dancing quite provocatively. I watched her out of the corner of my eye as she danced aroud the box maze that was my living room. Eventually, I thought fuck it, and tried to catch her eye, and when I did I gave her a bit of a cheeky smile (cheesy I know, but it was all I could think of doing!), and droped my stare.

Before i knew it, she was dancing up against me, so I figured I'd make the most of it, and turned around and "danced" with her, though it was more like just pushing myself against her gently as she rubbed herself against me.

I slipped my arms around her and pulled her in close and she leaned in to kiss me. Score! I slid my hands down to her ass, and as I did she began kissing me harder and harder. Before long we were tearing each others clothes off and having sex on the floor. Just like her sister, she took total control. I don't think I've ever been so worn out in my life after that - and i used to run long distance in school!! She was, dare I say it, even better than Kate.

The next morning she left for work, but before she did, she told me that we needed to talk about the previous night, so I agreed to go over to her house after work.

So that evening, I went round, secretly hoping for a second helping. When I got there she told me that she regretted us sleeping together, but not because we shouldn't have - Kate had told her about our night together, and though she regretted it, she wanted more, and Sarah, curious, decided to (her words, not mine) "try me out"!

We agreed that we wouldn't tell Kate, and to this day (7 or so years later), we still have fun from time to time, even through several boyfriends and girlfriends. The sex is still fantastic too.

I'm 31 now, and my girlfriend of 3 years is hinting that she wants to get married, but I'm relucant to do so, as I'd have to give up sleeping with my step-sister. Maybe I can squeeze another couple of years out of it... ;)

Three summers ago I was on vacation at the beach with my wife and kids with our close friends, another married couple and their kids. One night we all got pretty drunk after the kids went to bed and went skinny dipping in the ocean. When we got back to the cottage my wife and the other guy went straight off to bed leaving me and the lady (I'll call her Beth) alone on the oceanfront deck. All I had was a towel wrapped around my waist and she was wearing a towel robe.

I asked Beth if she wanted to take a walk on the beach and she said yes. She was so drunk she was unsteady in the sand so I put my arm around her to help her walk. Next thing I knew we were facing each other passionately kissing and her hand was rubbing my stiff cock through the towel. I pulled off my towel and her robe and spread it on the sand. I laid her on the towel, jumped on top of her and started fucking her right there on the beach.

Next morning Beth pulled me aside and wanted to talk to me. She was sorry about what we had done and made me promise that it would be a secret that we would take to our graves and that we must never do this again. I was feeling pretty guilty and readily agreed. Since then there have been several occasions where we are all together (always drinking too much) and our spouses go off to be before me and Beth. We immediately pounce on each other. It's happened 3 more times. We haven't fucked again because we are usually in the garage or the kitchen or somewhere it would be hard to fuck and easy to be caught if we did. We always act like it didn't happen the next morning.

Last time the couples were together I took her aside and told her we have to meet sometime in private without anyone around. She agreed. Now I don't know what to do. Should I followup that conversation by trying to arrange to meet her somewhere private and open a Pandora's Box that might be better left unopened or should I resist the temptation? If anyone finds out it will ruin both of our families lives, but she is so fucking hot and I the amount of lust I have for her is overwhelming me so I'm having trouble avoiding the temptation.

Another wrinkle, I don't want to leave my wife and I don't think she wants to leave her husband... but she has told me on several occasions when we are fooling around that she loves me. What should I do?

Confession....
I'm dating a Mormon girl... She's 19, I'm 21. At the start of our relationship, she made me promise we couldn't do anything beyond kissing... One month later, and tonight she sucked me three times in exchange for me editing her pictures for art class... I lick and finger her whenever I want, and I've found out she liked being told what to do. If we're in public, and I tell her to jerk me off, she'll put her hands down my pants. Definitely fun.

I haven't actually gotten to fuck her yet, but I've made her hold my dick at the front of her panties while I push into them.. I bet I conquer that within a month.

Mormon girls are fun.

I worked as a Peace Corps volunteer after college. I was assigned to a S. East asian country in a camp that supported families and children who were coming from tough situations. Many of these were former prostitutes.

Now I've never been a perv, but I would routinely get head from young girls in the camp. It wasn't even anything where I initiated it.

I once gave a girl a candy bar and the next morning she snuggled up with me in my tent. She giggled and acted like a little kid would and then started kissing me all over my face. Then she moved down my chest and my belly. At first I thought she was just playing but it all happened so fast it took me by surprise. She took out my dick, kissed it and began sucking my on the head like a lolly pop. I quickly became hard and she sucked and jerking me. I eventually came and she left. At first I thought I was in trouble, but she never acted weird toward me and neither did her mother or sister.

Brief sexual encounters like this are almost cultural as an exchange of goods. For just a few bucks you can get a few teenage girls to suck your dick and even cum on their face and they wouldn't treat you any differently the next day. These could even be siblings/parents/children: it doesn't matter. It's a way of life for extremely destitute people.

I never took advantage like a lot of other men in the camp, but if you were working with them on any sort of personal level you had an encounter at some point. I was always worried about VD but not as much if it was just head.

I've heard they have started to really crack down on PC volunteers in recent years, which makes sense considering the situation. But I promise you it wasn't necessarily the volunteers being the aggressive ones.